Difference between revisions of "Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 5 Afterword"

From Baka-Tsuki
Jump to navigation Jump to search
Line 10: Line 10:
 
{{Incomplete}}
 
{{Incomplete}}
   
  +
In a corner of his heart, Amane had a feeling they might meet again.
“Say Itsuki?”
 
  +
They never left this place, fooled around during the summer, and all lived near their middle school.
“What now, bro?”
 
  +
However, he never expected them to meet at this moment.
“…Has Mahiru’s popularity increased after she started dating?”
 
 
 
  +
“It’s really you, Fujimiya. I couldn’t remember your name until it was mentioned.”
Back in the classroom, Mahiru was dealing with many classmates surrounding her, and Amane grumbled softly as he watched her. “Yeah.” Itsuki agreed.
 
 
 
  +
The name…was Tojo, and he was looking at Amane. Tojo did not look too different from when Amane last saw him at the middle school.
Mahiru’s popularity had increased, rather than decreased, ever since they started dating two weeks ago.
 
  +
In contrast, Amane had greatly changed over the past two years away. He was dressed in outdoor clothing and hairstyle, so Tojo might not have recognized him immediately.
 
 
  +
Tojo’s smile was as frivolous as Itsuki, who too was of similar demeanor. While Itsuki was a cheerful, good boy, Tojo instead was more of a hoodlum.
She was already the most popular student of the entire year, and at this point, and garnered more people around her.
 
There were more girls than boys, but the boys were giving her passionate looks. Amane felt conflicted upon seeing this.
 
 
 
  +
“It’s been a while, Fujimiya.”
“Well, I get why Shiina-san’s more popular now.”
 
“Why?
+
“Yeah.
  +
“Thought you left this place. Now you’re back?”
“Hm…there’s a feeling that she was behind a glass panel back then, but now she looks more approachable. I think it’s because people used to think of her as some unattainable, unapproachable person, but now that she’s with you, she’s showing a girly side to herself.”
 
  +
“Only in the summer vacation. Looks like you’re rather lively.”
 
 
  +
Amane answered more normally than he expected, probably because while he was shocked, he did not falter.
It was true that ever since Mahiru dated Amane, her smile had changed somewhat.
 
  +
Tojo was a local lad, and it was to be expected that he would appear here. It was merely a coincidence after all. After all, Amane’s residence was nowhere near, and Tojo was a mere unrelated stranger.
 
 
  +
He felt goosebumps in his heart as he recalled the past, but once he sensed Mahiru’s warmth next to him, they dissipated.
While her smile was Angelic, she was starting to show her usual side. She showed the innocent smile of a girl in bloom, rather than the feeble, delicate one.
 
Little by little, Mahiru was no longer acting like an Angel, but revealing more of herself. Amane was delighted by this, yet he felt conflicted that the smile only he knew of would be diminished in vlaue.
 
 
 
  +
“What’s with her? You bluffed her?”
He hoped that everyone would know Mahiru was just an ordinary girl, not an idol, but he was troubled that everyone would know about this. This contradiction had him hating himself.
 
  +
“Of course not. She’s my girlfriend.”
“But well, I still feel conflicted about this. Now everyone knows the true personality of someone only those intimate with her did. I should be happy, but I just feel troubled. I think I’m just being petty.”
 
  +
“Ugh.”
“That’s you showing your possessiveness…but I think that’s not all to her. She surely has some other faces to show you.”
 
“Well yeah.”
 
 
 
  +
Tojo sized up Mahiru. He looked peeved to hear Amane mention the word girlfriend.
Whenever they touched, she would look bashful, yet a little elated. When she pouted, her cheeks would balloon unhappily. When she fawned, she would show a sweet, gentle smile akin to a sponge of honey. These were all the expressions only Amane could see.
 
 
 
  +
Tojo would occasionally show such a face back when they were on better terms, and it was then that Amane understood why Tojo did so.
“And well, you’re the one who changed Shiina-san. It’s because of you that she has that smile. Don’t be scared, just go up there, and say ‘My Mahiru is cute, right?'”
 
  +
That expression was shown only when others had something Tojo did not have.
“…I don’t dare to assert myself like that. Not going to be jealous though.”
 
“…I remember the same mouth flirting furiously before everyone though.”
 
“T-that…wasn’t on purpose.”
 
“If that was on purpose, you have guts. Even if it wasn’t, you’re spreading your affection without realizing it. People around your are getting hit by that.”
 
 
 
  +
“You’re good, getting a girlfriend. You used to be so cute, and now you’re a man now.”
Learn your lesson, he poked at Amane’s forehead, and the latter pursed his lips.
 
 
 
  +
Tojo leered at Amane, but the latter had no thoughts. Amane assumed he would be hurt, but he really thought nothing about it, and instead, was worried that Mahiru next to him would be furious about him being belittled.
For some reason, whenever some students were next to Amane and Mahiru recently, they would blush and look aside.
 
 
 
  +
He glanced aside at Mahiru, and found her blinking, before she smiled.
Amane was not touching Mahiru much, and did not really talk much, but the students were blushing, which had him confused.
 
  +
He never knew if he should be relieved by such a smile, and was uneasy at her reaction. Tojo then showed a gleeful smile.
 
 
  +
“Hey girlfriend, do you know? He’s better now, but we used to tease him for looking like a girl, and he nearly cried.”
There were some jealous stares, but more warm ones. What he heard from the boys in the class was, “Man, I know I don’t have a chance when those two are so close. I can give up now…”
 
  +
“Now that’s nostalgic.”
Others had said that Mahiru was only looking at Amane, and while he was embarrassed by this, it was true that he was a little happy.
 
 
 
  +
Amane showed no reaction towards those malicious words.
“I think one reason is that Shiina-san’s acting like she’s not going to let you be taken by anyone.”
 
  +
First off, Mahiru was holding his hand by the side, and more importantly, Amane merely felt nostalgic about meeting Tojo, and found the latter to be such an ordinary person.
“Why would I be? I don’t stand out like Mahiru, nobody’s going to be interested in me. I’ll be troubled if there is.”
 
“…Look, you don’t really stand out, but you’re above average across the board. Your face’s decent, your body size, your brain, and athleticism…hmm, so so, and even though you’re very rude, your personality’s OK, especially since you’re very honest. You’re pretty much one to be envious of, when it comes to girls.”
 
“You know…it’s disgusting when you’re praising me like this…”
 
“50 points from you for being blunt. Well, even though your words don’t match your thoughts, it’s obvious. You’re very straightforward.’
 
“You’re just saying that I have a twisted personality, right?”
 
 
 
  +
In the past, Tojo had the better physique and size. He was cheerful, would earnestly raise his own views, and had many friends.
While he was not as bad as when he was most helpless, Amane felt he had a twisted personality.
 
  +
Amane was once scared of showing hostility against someone who was outright superior. He also suffered much from Tojo’s betrayal.
He felt virtues like good personalities and honest were more suited for a good boy like Kadowaki, and not someone like himself who had a somewhat twisted personality.
 
 
 
  +
Amane remained completely calm, not to the point of nonchalance, but he was capable of calmly looking back at the past, thinking that it all happened. Despite verything that happened, Amane no longer shivered as he did back then.
“Well, I think you’re easy to understand. You’re very honest. Chii says the same.”
 
“Say, you two.”
 
“You keep saying that you’re twisted here and there, but you’re really very honest, and considerate for others. It’s just that your words are a little crude.”
 
 
 
  +
Tojo’s face was a little red, probably displeased that Amane appeared to react flatly. he raised an eyebrow.
“Sorry for being crude with my words.”
 
 
 
  +
“You look rather calm…so girlfriend, what value do you see from this guy? he doesn’t have any outstanding points other than his background, right? You know how he used to be such a wimp?”
Amane tilted his head aside, and Itsuki chuckled, before going over to pat Amane’s shoulder. Amane elbowed back, and whispered, “Thanks.”
 
Amane-kun, I have to go somewhere after school. Can we go home separately?”
 
 
 
  +
Tojo turned towards Mahiru, but the latter’s poised smile showed no change.
It was a certain day in July, after school, when Amane planned to return home with Mahiru as usual, only to hear her say such words.
 
 
 
  +
“Amane-kun told me everything. Well, I did not know how cute he was…”
Mahiru was usually the one who wanted to return home with him, so her request had him surprised, and he had to stare at her face.
 
  +
“Unfortunately, I don’t have a photo to show.”
  +
“Fufu, but I just saw it.”
 
 
  +
He was cute, so she quietly chimed, and Amane looked towards her unhappily. she showed her original smile for an instance, only to revert to her angelic smile thereafter.
Whenever she had something to do, Mahiru would often go along with Amane. Since she politely refused to, one had to wonder if it was something she did not want him to know of.
 
 
 
  +
“…That aside, you did mention that he does not have value, no?”
Looking at her expression however, he knew she was not guilty of anything, and was not worried.
 
Summer nights often came late, and she should be fine if she did not stay out too long. Nevertheless, Amane really wanted to go home with Mahiru.
 
 
 
  +
She stood next to Amane, straightened her back, and stared at Tojo, who looked a little intimidated as she was mesmerizingly stern.
“Oh, got it. I’ll see you later.”
 
 
 
  +
“Do you only choose those who are rich? Do you choose your friends based on the value they can provide you with? I do find that lonely.”
Since he knew Mahiru would spend time with him at his place, he respected her wishes.
 
  +
“This…”
  +
“Even with money, I was never really satisfied…my heart remained cold even though I have money.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru put her hand on her chest as she muttered quietly, and Amane’s heart was gripped.
It seemed she was a little relived that Amane would accept this, and then she widened her eyes warily, as though she had realized something.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru herself had a decent background, and her family was wealthy enough to hire a homemaker. Everything she had was valuable. She once said that her parents only gave her money.
“…Please do not return home with other girls.”
 
  +
Thus, she valued money lightly, and prioritized human feelings over it.
“You think I will?”
 
“I do not, but there is a likelihood that other girls will ask you out, Amane-kun…I cannot say that I disallow it, but I dislike that. Some did talk to you just a while ago…”
 
 
 
  +
Amane was not hurt by Tojo, but his heart ached once he thought of Mahiru’s situation. The reason was that he had long forgotten about Tojo.
It was a miracle that Amane did not make any noise.
 
 
 
  +
“After I met Amane-kun, I felt happiness in my heart for the first time…it is not money nor appearance that decides a person’s worth, but the inside. I will not use external factors to determine his worth.”
…Wait, is she jealous?
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru firmly stated, and neither pitied nor rejected Tojo. Instead, she merely stared at him calmly.
Given his usual attitude towards Mahiru, he could not imagine anyone asking him out, but it appeared she was worried about this.
 
To wit, the girls who spoke to Amane were probably cheering them on, saying things like “Do your best”, and there was no need to worry.
 
 
 
  +
“If there is nothing valuable other than money to you, that is fine. I will not deny anyone’s values. I just need Amane-kun to understand that I value him most.”
Mahiru appeared a little uneasy, and lifted her head towards Amane uneasily, in a pleading manner. Amane found this adorable, and wanted to pat her head, but he disregarded this notion as there were onlookers.
 
 
 
  +
The angelic smile became the original smile, directed towards Amane.
The last time he did this, the onlookers were petrified by Mahiru’s smile. He would not repeat the same mistake again.
 
  +
That alone was good enough.
 
 
  +
“That’s enough, Mahiru.”
“Don’t worry, my heart’s all yours, Mahiru. I’m not going to accept anyone else’s invitation. At most, I’ll end up dragged along by Chitose.”
 
  +
“But…”
“…That will do.”
 
  +
“Actually, I’ll feel embarrassed listening to that…though I’m happy. You can leave it for when we’re alone together.”
  +
“…Yes.”
 
 
  +
If Amane did not stop her, Mahiru might rattle off all of his good points, and would reveal how much she liked Amane.
It appeared Chitose was still within limits. There was no way Chitose would fall for Amane however, and neither would Amane fall for Chitose, not with Itsuki around. Mahiru would probably be fine if it was Chitose.
 
  +
Her purifying smile would be shown to Tojo, which Amane would find inappropriate, for Tojo was a mere stranger, not something to be involved with.
 
 
  +
“Thanks.”
It appeared Mahiru was somewhat relieved to hear Amane say this, for the tension was sapped from her shoulders, and she lifted her head towards him with a somewhat bashful look.
 
 
 
  +
He muttered, and shielded Mahiru by standing before her.
“And, erm, it will be bad if you misunderstand, somehow. I shall tell you where I am going.”
 
“You don’t have to keep it a secret?”
 
“Y-yes.”
 
 
 
  +
“Tojo.”
She said it was not a secret, but Amane felt Mahiru was stammering. It seemed she wanted to continue however, so he patiently waited for her to do so.
 
  +
“Wh-what?”
 
 
  +
Amane quietly called out, and received a flustered sounding response.
“E-erm…I am going to buy something.”
 
“Really? That’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”
 
“Chitose-san and I…e-erm, will be buying swimsuits.”
 
“…Swimsuits?”
 
 
 
  +
…I guess he’s really just passing by.
It was true that entering July, the shops were starting to sell swimsuits.
 
Amane and the others often passed by a large area in the shopping mall where swimsuits were sold. He also clearly remembered his female classmates saying that they would be buying new swimsuits.
 
 
 
  +
Amane had no further thoughts about seeing Tojo like that, probably because he had taken the latter for the past, and severed ties with him.
He however never expected Mahiru to actually buy her own swimsuit.
 
  +
He was looking so calm, he never expected himself to be so when he left his hometown, terrified of seeing Tojo. Mahiru too sensed Amane’s mood behind him, and did not stop him.
 
 
  +
Unlike the poised Amane, Tojo clearly looked sheepish, and waited for him to continue.
Truth be told, Mahiru could not swim.
 
  +
And Amane merely smiled back.
She did say that since she did not want to swim, she chose a school where swimming classes were not a requirement. In any case, she probably could not swim.
 
 
 
  +
“I’m grateful to you now. You used me, and we broke our ties, but I was really happy back then. It’s a kind of redemption for me when I was so naive.”
And that Mahiru wanted to buy a swimsuit.
 
 
 
  +
Amane had no intention to begrudge Tojo.
“…Are we not going to the pool together…?”
 
  +
He was hurt, he suffered, but he used that as an experience. It was that incident that formed his present self.
  +
He liked his present self, and because he ended up like this, he met Mahiru, and bonded with her.
 
 
  +
“Looking at the outcome, I guess it’s great that I was friends with you. Now I met Mahiru, and I think you using me was great for both of us. I was hurt, but I was able to mature because I managed to overcome that adversity. I got a priceless thing because of you guys.”
She fidgeted and shriveled as she whispered bashfully. Amane froze once he heard that, and pinched his face.
 
 
 
  +
In a certain sense, Tojo and the ex-friends who were not present did form a crucial part in Amane and Mahiru’s encounter.
…Don’t say that with such a face.
 
 
 
  +
“Thanks…I’m not going to be friends with you, and I have nothing more to say. That’s just what I want to say.”
As expected, the classmates loitering in the classroom were looking over at them.
 
There were expressions ranging from shock to warm smiles, which left him gaudy, ashamed, and unable to calm down. His heart would pound wildly whenever he saw Mahiru’s bashful face, and with so many staring at him in this atmosphere, he wanted to dig a hole and bury his head in.
 
 
 
  +
The words of thanks were parting words.
“…I see. Then…go ahead.”
 
  +
Amane had no intention of getting involved with Tojo. Since he lived near his current school, he intended to continue his studies there.
“Y-yes…which will be better?”
 
  +
Amane and Tojo were in different schools, lived in different areas, and learned different things. They were to be mere strangers, just former friends.
“The safer ones.”
 
 
 
  +
Tojo seemed thunderstruck by Amane’s earnest words. Amane turned his back on him.
He had to give an immediate answer.
 
  +
The goosebumps from Tojo had dissolved.
 
 
  +
“Let’s go back then, Mahiru.”
Given her pretty face, one would assume any swimsuit would suit her nicely, but it was best for her to wear something not too revealing.
 
  +
“Yes.”
After all, while Amane and Mahiru had been dating for weeks, he hardly saw her reveal much skin.
 
  +
“Nn.”
 
 
  +
Amane held Mahiru’s hand, and she looked slightly bashful.
In school, Mahiru would button up to the neck, and wear tights. She would wear such formal clothing, one had to worry if she would get heatstroke.
 
  +
She too abandoned all concern for Tojo, and looked only towards Amane.
At home, she would never wear clothes that would reveal her chest, and her skirts were on the longer side. Even when wearing pants, she would wear tights.
 
 
 
  +
Amane showed a wry smile at that, and left the park without looking back, abandoning all interest in his former friend.
In other words, Amane practically saw nothing of her skin, or nothing at all. He never had the chance to.
 
  +
That night, Amane laid on the bed, closed his eyes, and waited for sleep to come. However, he just could not sleep, and laid there.
  +
Usually, he could fall asleep easily, but he just could not on it was this particular day. He was strangely excited, and restless.
 
 
  +
He wondered why it was, and felt it was probably due to his encounter with Tojo.
In this situation, if she were to wear a swimsuit, a sexy one at that, he probably would collapse on the spot and be unable to get up.
 
  +
Though Tojo was a former friend, and one of the reasons why Amane suffered, Amane felt that the goosebumps and shivers associated with them were long gone.
 
 
  +
He felt relieved after their encounter, and somewhat emotional.
Once Amane said so decisively, Mahiru widened her eyes, and then she gave a chuckle.
 
  +
He realized how much support he received from Mahiru after they met, how much he grew, and also, an unspeakable sense of achievement.
 
 
  +
However, he probably would be unable to sleep if this kept up. He got up, intending to breathe in some fresh air outside to clear his mood. He put on his slippers, and went to the veranda.
“It really is a typical answer from you.”
 
  +
He opened the window, and was met with damp air, causing him some discomfort as he was already in the air conditioned room. The summer temperatures remained high even at night. It had been the case over the past few nights, and it was no wonder that he felt hot.
“I’ll die. Something not outlandish please.”
 
“Hm hm, what shall I do?”
 
“Mahiru>”
 
“I shall discuss with Chitose-san about which kinds will delight you.”
 
 
 
  +
The air was fresh though. There were no lights from the nearby residential areas, and he could see pretty stars. These were sufficient in killing time, alleviating his boredom before he slept.
Amane pursed his lips as he looked at the somewhat bashful looking Mahiru.
 
 
 
  +
He leaned on the railing, enjoying the quiet space and the radiant starlights. Suddenly, he heard a rubbing sound at the window.
Better send a message to Chitose, make sure she doesn’t choose anything weird.
 
  +
It did not come from his room, but from the other room connected to the veranda. He turned around to see Mahiru dressed in a one piece nightgown, poking her upper body out as she looked back at him.
 
 
  +
“…You still awake, Mahiru?”
It was more than a matter of life and death, and he had to stop Chitose, even if he had to knock Mahiru over.
 
Chitose was not in the classroom, and it appeared she was off to return something to her friend in another class. Amane decided to send a message to her, and poked the face of Mahiru who appeared to be contemplating a prank.
 
 
 
  +
Amane never expected her to be still awake.
Please look forward to the moment I wear it.” Ultimately, Mahiru did not inform Amane of the swimsuit she bought, and instead, she slyly diverted the topic.
 
  +
It was the middle of the night, and Mahiru had a regular pattern in her lifestyle. As she mentioned before, she would sleep before midnight, so he never expected her to be awake, let alone arrive at the veranda.
 
 
  +
“I feel a little sleepless…are you unable to sleep too, Amane-kun?”
Amane did remind Chitose, but he was unsure if she would listen. He was worried that she would excitedly choose a swimsuit with high exposure for Mahiru, going all “You’ll like this Amane.”
 
  +
“Well yeah…lots of things happened after all.”
  +
“…Yes.”
 
 
  +
Lots of things happened, Mahiru went to the veranda, her eyes lowered as a result of those words. “Ah, no, that’s not what I mean.” Amane noted wryly.
“Please, nothing too fancy.”
 
 
 
  +
“Look, I’m not thinking about those things, you know? I guess I’m reflecting more on how much I’ve grown.”
His mutter echoed in the bathroom, and only he could hear it.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru’s momentary concern was excessive.
Since Mahiru offered to do so, Amane let her deal with the leftovers and the dishwashing, and took a bath to wash away the sweat. He was thinking about the swimsuit the entire time.
 
  +
Amane had no further thoughts about Tojo. He merely felt his own changes, and would never imagine the latter’s face again. He was no longer threatened.
 
 
  +
Mahiru seemed relieved when Amane said with a chuckle, and she too gave a little smile.
As a high school boy, Amane too would have delusions, wondering what swimsuit she would wear.
 
There was no doubt that Mahiru would be mesmerizing if she showed her slender body to everyone. She always had such a fine figure, and if she wore a bikini, Amane would surely be unable to look at her.
 
 
 
  +
“Fufu…you have become stronger and matured, Amane-kun. You probably grew a lot since middle school.”
The mere imagination of it had his heart pounding wildly, his body fiery. It was also partly due to him being in the bathtub, but he was getting hotter in another sense.
 
  +
“Yeah. About 20cm or so.”
  +
“You really grew.”
  +
“Of course.”
 
 
  +
AMane had changed, not simply in terms of height, but more importantly, his heart changed over the past year, and the manner he viewed things too changed.
…Well, I guess any clothing suits Mahiru well, but I’ll be embarrassed to look at her. Can I really stand by her side?
 
  +
Looking back at the past, he felt he was a really unlikable, nonchalant, and arrogant boy. After all, because of them, he could not deny the part when he was not cute, not sociable.
 
 
  +
He felt that he was more poised compared to before.
Amane had the right to look at Mahiru, and the right to stand by her side, but if he did stand by her side, he would look inferior in many ways.
 
  +
The reason that was due to the dearest girl next to him.
 
 
  +
“As you said, you have grown, Amane-kun. Physically and emotionally.”
He looked at his own body, which did not have much muscle.
 
  +
“…Yeah.”
Perhaps his body was not one to get much muscle mass, for there was no visible effect even after his exercises.
 
  +
“Do you have confidence?”
  +
“Yep.”
  +
“That is good. Even if you do not, I shall support you.”
  +
“Thanks for that. Really.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru showed a warm smile, and put her hands on the railing, looking up at the sky. Amane had an urge to dote on her.
Thus, no matter what he wore, Amane’s would appear to be on the thinner side. He was skinny, actually, and did not have much flesh. He clearly did not look sturdy.
 
  +
She would smile next to him, just like this. She would stay by his side to support him, to encourage him. She hoped for him to be by her side. Amane was really elated to have such a precious, rare person, next to him.
 
 
  +
“…Say, Mahiru.”
He felt it would be better if he bulked a little more, but since his parents were rather skinny too, it appeared to be hereditary, and not something he could resolve.
 
  +
“Hm?”
  +
“…I want to touch you.”
  +
“Eh?”
 
 
  +
Mahiru slowly turned towards Amane once she heard these sudden words.
“Ahh…I should’ve trained myself more.”
 
  +
Her expression was filled mostly with shock. Amane was embarrassed by the words he said, and yet he had no intention to correct himself as he stared at Mahiru’s perturbed, faltering eyes.
 
 
  +
“…I have an urge to touch you. Can I?”
It was too late for him to regret it.
 
Muscles do not simply grow immediately, and it would take some time to see the results. It was July, and even if he put in the effort, Amane did not think there would be visible results by the time his summer vacation swimming trip with Mahiru arrived.
 
 
 
  +
He really wanted to touch her.
He sighed, and buried half his face into the water.
 
  +
He wanted to feel the warmth of Mahiru, who loved him, doted on him, and supported him.He wanted to experience that fact that she was by his side.
 
 
  +
And as Amane stared at her intently, her caramel-colored eyes flickered, before they were lowered bashfully.
Amane imagined the sight of Mahiru in a swimsuit, and also how he would be frustrated standing next to her. He ended up soaking in the water for far too long.
 
Typically, he would bath for only 10 minutes or so, but this time, he exceeded half an hour. It was obvious how bothered he was.
 
 
 
  +
“…Not that you cannot.”
He spent so much more time bathing, and it was past 10pm. Amane had a look at the waterproof clock placed there, and confirmed the time.
 
Mahiru would usually return home at 10pm. She should be back.
 
 
 
  +
Once he heard that little murmur, Amane felt a little more warmth in his heart.
Well I guess she went home. Amane concluded as he wiped the droplets off his body, and quickly got changed.
 
 
 
  +
He understood that he was allowed to do so, and reached his hands for Mahiru.
As he had soaked for too long, his body was hot, and he did not wear a shirt. He intended to dry himself using the air conditioner.
 
He put on his jersey shorts, along with a towel on his head, and left the changing room for the living room. If his parents saw him in this state, it was likely they would say, “You’re sloppy” or “Don’t hurt your tummy now”.
 
 
 
  +
However, he wanted if he should embrace her at the veranda. Thus, he touched her palm instead.
He wondered if there was any program being aired on the TV as he went to the living room, and found a familiar flax colored hair dangling on the backrest of the sofa.
 
  +
He felt the feeble hand that strongly supported him, and led him on. He brought her into his room.
 
 
  +
This house was cooler than the apartment Amane stayed at, but it was still hot at night, so the air-conditioning was switched on. They felt a cool breeze once they entered.
She’s not going back?
 
  +
It was the middle of the night, so he silently closed his window, and sat Mahiru on the bed.
 
 
  +
There was no sofa, and they could only sit there. Amane had no other intentions. Once he let her sit however, she froze, and turned stiffly towards Amane, causing him to chuckle.
Mahiru typically would not stay around; it was rare for her to remain.
 
She lowered her head slightly, and moved her elbow, seemingly looking at her hand. It appeared she was finishing the revision she should be doing at him.
 
Amane was impressed to see her working hard as usual, and approached her.
 
 
 
  +
“I won’t do anything.”
“It’s rare to see you here at this time.”
 
  +
“Y-yes.”
  +
“Are you looking forward to it?”
  +
“O-of course not?”
  +
“As a guy, I feel rather conflicted here.”
  +
“Eh?”
  +
“Just joking…I just want to touch you.”
 
 
  +
Amane had no intention of doing that thing that would cause her to be immediately wary. He wanted to wait for her to be ready, and not force the issue just to have her.
He said as he picked up the remote control from the table and switched the channel. She lifted her head, seemingly having noticed Amane, and froze.
 
 
 
  +
She finally relaxed, and Amane slow wrapped his arms around her back. She too wrapped her arms around his.
“Ah, eh, eh…”
 
  +
He felt a soft sensation slowly filling his heart, had a scent of the sweet fragrance, and an unspeakable sense of happiness. Once again, he felt a looming desire to dote on her, and embraced her as much as he wanted.
 
 
  +
Mahiru too narrowed her eyes comfortably in his clutches.
“What now?”
 
  +
She never said how happy she was, but surely she too felt the same as Amane, considering the soft smile on her lips and the peaceful mood emitted from her.
 
 
  +
…I really love her.
“…Wh-why, is your upper body exposed…?”
 
 
 
  +
This emotion deep in his heart brought forth warmth and happiness in his body, and increasingly, his own presence.
Amane would usually dress like this after bathing in the summer, and it was nothing out of the ordinary to him. Mahiru clearly was panicking however as she covered her face with her hands.
 
  +
He assumed he would never love her more, but his feelings were increasingly rooted, increasingly passionate, and probably would never vanish again. Perhaps he too would be like his parents, his fondness of her getting stronger, becoming a gentle, peaceful, radiant form that would never vanish.
One could see red skins between the gaps of her fingers.
 
 
 
  +
He loved her with all his heart, and could firmly conclude so.
“Well, that’s because I’m feeling hot.”
 
“I-I am still here, so please do not dress like this.”
 
“I thought you went home…it’s 10.30pm.”
 
“I intended to call out to you before heading back, Amane-kun.”
 
 
 
  +
As he harbored these feelings that could not be restrained, Amane unwittingly lifted Mahiru’s chin with his hand, and brought his lips against Mahiru’s moist smile.
He realized this was the reason why Mahiru remained, and sat next to her.
 
Her shoulders then shivered, and he chuckled.
 
 
 
  +
The caramel-colored eyes up close blinked a few times.
“…Are you this embarrassed?”
 
“Of course!”
 
“But since you bought a swimsuit, I guess that means you want to see me in my swimsuit, right? I don’t think I’m showing as much as I will in a swimsuit. Is this too much for you?”
 
“Uuu…”
 
 
 
  +
And then, Amane felt a blunt pain on his forehead, turning it aside.
Mahiru said she wanted to go swimming with Amane, which was why she bought a swimsuit.
 
Thus, she would have assumed Amane would be wearing one. It was to be expected, given taht they were about to go swimming.
 
In other words, Mahiru did intend to see him half naked.
 
 
 
  +
Reeling from the pain, it was his turn to blink away.
Despite that, she was so flustered to see him half naked, and he was worried if she could go to the pool.
 
  +
It was probably Mahiru who caused the pain this time, and her eyes were swimming about, clearly looking perturbed.
Since she was embarrassed to see Amane like that, one had to wonder if she could endure the sight of the males in swimwear around her.
 
Before they became lovers, Mahiru was flustered to see him half naked. She probably had no tolerance to a man’s skin. Amane was uneasy about letting her visit places like a pool or the seaside.
 
 
 
  +
“…Ow.”
“…Well, you got a swimsuit, but you might not be able to go to a pool.”
 
  +
“S-sorry, you took me by surprise, so…”
“Y-you say that.”
 
  +
“I-it’s fine. I’m at fault for doing this out of a sudden…sorry.”
“How about you get used to this now?”
 
 
 
Amane was showing less skin than he would in a swimsuit. It was a chance for Mahiru to get used to it, but she shook her head repeatedly.
+
Amane understood that she instinctively bumped her head into him, and he was the one who kissed her without permission. He could not have blamed her.
  +
Given her reaction, he started to regret, thinking that he should have waited a little longer. Mahiru then began to shrivel however, and looked around.
 
 
  +
“I-it is not that I dislike so, erm, but, it really took me by surprise…well…pl-please do it, once again. I will be fine, this time.”
“I-I cannot do not. Not when you are like this now, Amane-kun.”
 
“Why?”
 
“…Y-you appear erotic, Amane-kun.”
 
“Erotic?”
 
“I find myself weak seeing you just out of the bath.”
 
 
 
Mahiru did not look meet Amane in the eyes; it appeared it was not simply because she would see his body.
+
Mahiru sounded bashful, but she closed her eyes again and lifted her head, preparing herself. Amane smiled, and took her lips again.
 
 
  +
Mahiru headbutted him before he could savor her lips the previous time. This time however, he got to enjoy them as she was prepared.
Even if she called him erotic, Amane felt he had no manliness or charisma. It appeared Mahiru did not think so however.
 
Well truly, Mahiru herself would look really alluring fresh out of a bath. Perhaps it too was the case if the person she liked had just finished bathing.
 
 
 
  +
The lips were softer and moist compared to his.
However, Amane was not going to stop just from hearing these words.
 
  +
He worried that his lips were dry, that Mahiru would feel displeased about them, but she did not seem to dislike it. He gently nibbled on them, and she twitched her body, seemingly ticklish, which gave him an inexplicable desire to dote on her more.
 
 
  +
They temporarily broke away, but as Mahiru was so adorable, Amane’s urge to go again was beyond his control, and he nibbled on her lips again.
“So if I say I want to hug you now, you don’t want it?”
 
“Eh…?”
 
“If I say I want to feel you more directly, you don’t want that?”
 
 
 
  +
“Unnn.” He heard the little sound, not knowing if she was surprised or protesting, but once he did so, as though coaxing her, her voice vanished.
Amane was not saying that he wanted Mahiru to strip, but he would like to experience some contact with the girl he liked, without reservations.
 
  +
There was some gulping sounds that came with that.
 
 
  +
Once Amane moved his lips away for real, Mahiru buried her face into his shoulder.
Of course, he would stop immediately if Mahiru was unwilling. If she was willing however, he hoped to embrace her in his clutches. Surely she would blush and shiver all over, but Amane really had the urge to tease her when she was like this.
 
 
 
  +
“…Yo-you never said you were going to do it a few times.”
“I-is it not sexual harassment?’
 
“Forget about it then. I don’t want to be end up hated by you.
+
“Yo-you don’t want it?
  +
“N-not that, I am not prepared…erm, I am embarrassed.”
“…I-I will not, but…erm…you…wi-will not do, anything strange, I believe…?”
 
“You think I’ll do anything you’re unwilling to?”
 
 
 
  +
It is our first time, Mahiru muttered, but it sounded differently to Amane’s ears, and his heart raced.
Basically, Amane would wish he was dead due to the guilt he would feel if Mahiru hated him or cried. He could not ask for the unreasonable. He would hope to do so only when both sides agreed to it, and not force the issue.
 
All Amane wanted to do on this day was to embrace her, get her used to it, and not do anything more.
 
 
 
  +
“…Is it really your first time, Amane-kun? You seem more capable than I thought.”
He stared at her intently as he answered honestly. After her eyes wavered, she stared at him nervously, her face still beetroot.
 
  +
“How so…erm, I just had the desire to kiss you, and didn’t really think about it, so I was a little forceful…”
However, she showed no sign of refusing.
 
  +
“I-I do not dislike, it thought…I am fine, as long as we know we are doing it…a little more, if you will.”
 
 
  +
As a boy, Amane could not possibly stop once Mahiru looked up to him and said so.
“…Well…e-erm…pl-please go easy…”
 
 
 
  +
Once again, he kissed Mahiru on the lips, but at her pace, only at their lips.
After saying this with a teeny-weeny voice, Mahiru cautiously reached her arms out.
 
  +
Instead, Amane cupped his palm on the back of her head, not letting go.
Amane opened his arms wide to receive her, embraced her, and her body was clearly shivering as she shriveled in his arms.
 
 
 
  +
Both of them turned their faces around, as though enjoying the moist lips, twirling around. Amane’s heart was already pounding loudly at this moment.
It appeared she was wondering where to put her face, so she did not put it on his body. However, she hesitantly put her cheek on his flat chest.
 
 
 
  +
“…Fufu.”
“It is smoother than I thought.”
 
“Thought, as in…?”
 
“…And, your heart is pounding faster than I imagined…”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru giggled as they kissed, and put her hands on his chest, straightening herself and looking at at him.
Given that Mahiru had put her cheek onto Amane’s chest, it was likely she could hear his heartbeat, loud and clear.
 
 
 
  +
“…I do not know the significance of kissing until I liked you. I suppose those who truly love others will feel really happy.”
“Do I look that relaxed?”
 
  +
“…Are you happy now?”
“…Yes.”
 
  +
“Yes.”
“How can I be? Erm, there’s no way I can hug anyone like this, when you’re my first girlfriend, Mahiru.”
 
  +
“…Same here.”
  +
“Fufu. We are the same.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru looked bashful and yet carefree. Once again, Amane kissed the slightly sweet and fragrant lips, and she shivered.
It was Mahiru and Amane’s first relationship, and obviously, neither of them experienced such body contact.
 
  +
He felt she was unwilling to go further, so he moved his lips away. “That is not the case.” Mahiru giggled shyly, and leaned onto him, muttering, “You are warm, Amane-kun.”
This mere embrace had Amane so embarrassed, his body heated up once again. Yet at the same time, he felt delighted.
 
 
 
  +
“…Are you cold?”
He could not hide his heartbeat while faced with such an embrace.
 
  +
“Yes. I think the air conditioner timer is yet to…”
 
 
  +
The room temperature was set to be warmer than it would be in the day, but it still remained cold. Amane did set the timer to switch off after several hours, but she was certainly cold in that thin nightwear of hers.
“…You are a boy too, Amane-kun.”
 
  +
After all, she was wearing a short-sleeved one-piece dress. Her elbows were exposed, and it was no wonder she was cold.
“What do you think of me as?”
 
“I-I did assume so the last time. Y-you did remind me…”
 
 
 
  +
“Do you want me to warm you up?”
This last time she spoke of was probably about the lap pillow reward after their tests.
 
  +
“Oh my, how will you do so?”
Amane pushed her down to remind her, since she was overly careless. Back then, her face was blushing, and she realized there and then that Amane was a boy.
 
 
 
  +
Amane asked jokingly, and Mahiru latched on, a rarity from her.
Amane was worried if she had forgotten that he was a boy, but it seemed she did remember as she lifted her head on his chest, saying with while still blushing,
 
 
 
  +
“What do you want me to do?”
“…Amane-kun, you are thin…”
 
“Sorry about being thin. I don’t seem reliable, right?”
+
“What do you think I want you to do?”
  +
“What do I think you want me to do next, huh?”
“Not at all. But, erm, y-you are sturdier, th-than I thought. I am surprised…”
 
  +
“Have a guess.”
  +
“…You’re getting ridiculous.”
  +
“Fufu, I will not lose this time.”
  +
“Yes yes. This is what I’ll give Mahiru-san.”
 
 
  +
He embraced Mahiru, and rolled onto the bed.
Mahiru traced the center of Amane’s chest with her finger.
 
He did not have much muscle, but he did have lumps. Her finger slowly glided by the abs that seemed to be there, and yet not.
 
 
 
  +
The flax-colored hair danced in his clutches, and the caramel colored eyes seemingly widened in shock.
“I have not touched a man’s body before. It is a new feeling for me, so I am shocked…”
 
  +
Amane kissed Mahiru on the cheek while she was stunned, grabbed the blanket by the side, and laid it over them. Mahiru seemed to have realized what happened, and leaned her face onto his chest.
“…You can touch if you want, but if you go overboard, I’ll touch you, Mahiru.”
 
 
 
  +
“Now both of us are warm.”
Amane patted Mahiru’s waist jokingly, and she shivered.
 
  +
“…Yes.”
He reflected upon how carried away he was, but Mahiru did not seem to hate it and merely covered her face with her palms.
 
  +
“And we have an optional service of an arm pillow.”
 
 
“E-erm…next time, if, it, is just a little…”
 
“…Eh?”
 
“…I do not dislike it.”
 
 
 
  +
Do you want it? Amane reached his arms out, and Mahiru giggled, courteously putting her head on his arm.
  +
Man is her face close, Amane thought, and smiled. Mahiru’s smile turned impish.
 
 
  +
“What is the price of the extra service?”
Mahiru whispered as she appeared to be somewhat bashful , peeked at Amane, before covering her face completely once again. Amane could not resist as he groaned, and embraced her with more strength.
 
  +
“A huge discount limited to Mahiru. Omelette for tomorrow’s breakfast.”
  +
“I shall lie on it then.”
  +
“You’re already doing it.”
 
 
  +
Both of them smiled at each other, and Amane cupped his other hand onto her back, closing his eyes.
  +
Amane woke up the next day to find Mahiru in his clutches, and froze.
 
 
  +
He quickly recalled that they slept together the previous day, and did not make any sounds, but despite that, the fact remained that his heart was burdened once he woke up. The thumpings in his heart had him feeling stifled, but he managed to calm down once he saw Mahiru’s peaceful sleeping face.
※Author’s comments: After this, Mahiru returned home as usual.
 
It was a month since they started dating.
 
Amane had not taken the initiative to kiss Mahiru, and did not know how to interact with her.
 
 
 
  +
He took a deep breath to calm himself, and once again, looked at her sleeping face.
They held hands and embraced, but he did not take the next step.
 
Just days ago, Amane embraced her while half naked, but he did not do anything. Itsuki would have laughed at Amane if he heard of this.
 
 
 
  +
She was nestled on Amane’s elbow, sleeping soundly, adorable, innocent, mesmerizing.
…Can we really progress like this?
 
  +
And it was probably because she was sleeping peacefully that her face was relaxed, giving a gentle impression.
 
 
  +
…She’s so cute and defenseless.
He laid on the bed, covering his eyes with his arm.
 
 
 
  +
The sleeping face was truly angelic, her beauty and innocence befitting her appearance.
It was daytime on his day off, and he was lazing around on the sofa as Mahiru would be here in the evening. Amane was prone to laziness whenever Mahiru was not around, and after he had brunch, he just lazed around on the bed.
 
  +
Mahiru might feel awkward and pout if he mentioned this to her, but he could keep his thoughts to himself. Even if he did utter this, she might not realize it.
 
 
  +
Thinking how adorable she was, Amane kept staring at her as he used the free hand to pat her head.
Mahiru was usually here in the day. She was expected to be here in the evening on this day, probably because she realized the implication of the ‘you may touch’ she said days ago.
 
  +
Her hair was glossy and smooth, with an angelic halo. Amane gently caressed her hair, and slightly nudged his somewhat numb elbow while ensuring that this arm pillow did not wake her up, adjusting his posture.
 
 
  +
His numb arm was a trivial problem as long as he could marvel at this sleeping face.
The day after she said that, she was strangely tense, fidgeting all over. It was most probably because of this.
 
 
 
  +
Once he saw that she was still sleeping, he gently brought his lips to her eyelids.
…If I had been a little more assertive though.
 
 
 
  +
And as he continued to look at Mahiru’s smiling sleeping face, there was a knock on the door.
If Amane could muster a little more courage, they could have kissed, even if they did not go all the way to intercourse.
 
 
 
  +
“Amane, you awake?”
As a high school boy, Amane naturally had his own desires, and often had thoughts of kissing the person he liked.
 
 
 
  +
Calling out from the door was his father.
But he never said his desire, and never took action.
 
 
 
  +
What do I do?
He wanted to touch her body if possible, even if they could not go all the way, he wanted to kiss her all he wanted.
 
 
 
  +
He probably was here to wake Amane, but if Amane answered, Mahiru might wake up.
He was worried that she would be unwilling, and dared not do so. Bad things would happen if he did not control himself, so he never took this step.
 
  +
She was sleeping so soundly, and it would be a pity to wake her up. Amane too wanted to see more of her sleeping face.
 
 
  +
On the other hand, if he did not answer, Shuuto would enter and wake him up. Amane wondered how he should answer…but before he could decide, the door opened.
Well, Mahiru said I can touch.
 
 
 
  +
Beyond the door, Amane saw the familiar face of his father, and his face cringed.
Amane dared not be careless about where he could touch, and how much he could.
 
  +
In contrast, Shuuto widened his eyes once he saw Amane on the bed, “Oh my.” and he chuckled.
Even he found himself useless, and truth be told, he still found himself cowardly, yet he could do nothing about it.
 
 
 
  +
It was that moment when Amane realized that Shuuto was going to inform Shihoko, and they would tease him. He gave up, and put his index finger before his cringing face. Even without hushing Shuuto, the latter probably understood what Amane wanted.
If I were a little bolder, can we do lover-like things?
 
 
 
  +
Shuuto was one who understood matters well, and once he saw that gesture, he nodded, smiled, waved back, and stealthily left the room.
Amane wondered, sighed, and closed his eyes as he shielded them from the light with his arm.
 
 
 
  +
The door was shut, and the footsteps faded away. Once Amane was certain of that, he sighed silently.
“…Amane-kun, you will catch a cold if you leave your belly exposed.”
 
 
 
  +
Will be great if there’s no misunderstanding.
A silver bell-like voice pulled Amane’s consciousness back.
 
“Little by little, Amane opened his heavy eyelids, and found a flax-colored curtain in his blurry vision.
 
Its owner was Mahiru, who should not be here, kneeling on one knee, leaning her face towards him.
 
 
 
  +
A pair of lovebirds on the bed might cause unwarranted misunderstandings. Amane did nothing but to touch and kiss Mahiru, completely moral gestures. His parents however did not know how far they went.
…Mahiru.
 
  +
No, Shuuto might be able to notice that they did not go overboard, and probably did not assume so. Embarrassing matters were still embarrassing after all.
 
 
  +
Amane steeled himself for questioning later, patted Mahiru’s hair, and then, the slender body in his clutches moved.
He recognized his dearest girl in his blurred consciousness, and slowly reached his arms out towards her.
 
  +
Speaking of which, it would be rare to see the habitual-inclined Mahiru not wake up at this time.
It was not a major deal towards him, and he just wanted to experience her warmth.
 
 
 
He pulled Mahiru towards himself without holding back, probably because he was groggy.
 
“Kyaa” of course, Mahiru made a cute sound when she was suddenly pulled over, and fell onto him.
 
 
Once he felt her soft yet suitably heavy body, he turned around, and rolled with her on the bed.
 
 
“…E-erm, Amane-kun…?”
 
 
Amane sensed the troubled presence and voice in his clutches, and yawned as he brought his face close to her, experiencing her warmth.
 
 
He was too lazy to get up, so he closed his eyes, and buried his face into the body of the girl dearest of him.
 
 
He might have touched the region near her neck.
 
He inhaled, and Mahiru’s milky sweet fragrance entered his nostrils, comforting him greatly.
 
 
He really did not like sweets, but the delicious smell had him mesmerized, and he could not resist from biting her.
 
 
“Kyaah!?”
 
 
He did not nibble too hard, just a little contact, but he heard a gentle squeal.
 
That too felt comfortable.
 
 
He had a lick, and there was not much sweetness. He could only feel some subtle tenderness and silkiness. Perhaps it was because he found Mahiru sweet after all?
 
 
“A-Amane-kun, are you delirious?”
 
 
“…Nn.”
 
“…Nn.”
“Goodness..!”
 
 
 
  +
She made a soft voice in her throat, and buried her face into Amane’s chest once again, seemingly seeking warmth. Amane was increasingly overwhelmed by cuteness, but if he went with his impulse to embrace her, she would wake up completely. All he did was to stop at headpats.
While sucking away at Mahiru’s skin, he felt an impact on his back.
 
 
 
  +
The air-conditioning had stopped, but Mahiru did not leave Amane as she rubbed her face onto him. He wondered if she was scared of the cold, and tapped his feet onto hers. A cold sensation was felt, and it seemed Mahiru really was scared of the cold.
It did not hurt, but it was Mahiru using all her strength to shake and slap at him. He moved away from her while his mind remained in a groggy state.
 
 
 
  +
Amane realized that the air conditioning was set too coldly, so he wrapped his legs around hers to warm her up, his arms around her back to pass on warmth towards her directly.
He blinked hard, focused his eyes on Mahiru, and saw she was blushing, glaring with teary eyes.
 
  +
He felt it was a wonderful thing to be able to share the warmth, and gently wrapped her soft body. She then moved her body greatly, and turned her head slowly towards Amane.
There was a little red dot the size of a pinky at the base of her white neck.
 
 
 
  +
The caramel-colored eyes were slightly damp, as though a water drop could be heard, and they remained dazed even after she saw his face.
“…Mahiru?”
 
  +
Her expression was lazy, lethargic, and looked so tender.
“Good morning…you appear to be so sleepy. Are you awake now?”
 
 
 
  +
“Sorry, did I wake you up?”
Once he heard that sarcastic voice, he looked at his position, posture, and distance from Mahiru, only to freeze.
 
 
 
  +
Amane smiled at the tired looking Mahiru, and patted her head again. Once again, she closed her eyes, and let him continue.
Once he was fully awake, he grasped his situation. It was really had.
 
He was delirious, and she was his girlfriend, but he had just dragged a girl onto the bad, made contact with her, and bit her neck. Even Mahiru too might be displeased.
+
He felt she was completely dazed, but this was fine for him, so he continued to caress her sleepy face with a doting gesture, and she made a cute snort.
 
 
  +
…Mahiru likes to fawn around whenever she just wakes up.
Mahiru remained in his clutches, and did not look disgusted, but she glared at him a little, her face still blushing.
 
 
 
  +
He felt she was adorable whenever she was in that relaxed state after waking up, and would marvel and touch her. 5 minutes or so later, she finally woke up, and widened her eyes.
“Say, Amane-kun, I will feel troubled if you touch me like that.”
 
“I’m very sorry.”
 
“…Is there a mark?”
 
 
 
  +
Once he was sure she woke up, good morning, he said, and deliberately kissed her face. To his bemusement, she froze.
She pointed at where the lips touched, and Amane realized too late that he had messed up.
 
Even in the summer, she would button her the collar, so that part did not look visible. Nevertheless, it was the base of the neck, and she might show it while changing. Chitose would surely tease her if she found it.
 
 
 
  +
“…Nnn, Amane-kun…? W-why?”
“Erm, I’m sorry, but yes.”
 
  +
“You forgot? We had such a hot night.”
“…Baka.”
 
 
 
  +
It appeared that since she just woke up, her mind was still not working, so he tried to twist his words.
She pouted and grumbled, but she did not seem angry.
 
  +
He was not lying, per se. It would refer to the weather, but he did not mention that the air conditioning was too cold.
 
 
  +
“E-eh?” once Mahiru heard that she spent the night with Amane, she made a loud shriek, and checked herself.
“Th-this will not be an issue if it cannot be seen, but why here…”
 
  +
While her clothes were a little ruffled, there were no signs of any hanky-panky going on. After all, there could not be any, since they never did.
 
 
  +
“Just joking…I didn’t do anything.”
Amane also did not know why he practically sexually harassed Mahiru.
 
  +
“Y-yes…”
He really wanted to touch her, and do lover things, but he did not want to do anything she would hate him for. Forcing himself onto her was something against his principles.
 
  +
“I did kiss you on the face, just now.”
 
 
  +
A morning kiss should be fine, right? Once Amane said so, Mahiru blushed completely. “You are being aggressive so early in the morning.” She muttered, and Amane quietly chuckled to himself.
Nevertheless, he did this while groggy, which mean that he probably was subconsciously yearning for this…frustrated, actually.
 
Amane realized the consequences if he was more physical, and started to be terrified of his own desires.
 
 
 
  +
“…You looked relaxed. Slept well?”
“Erm, sorry. I’ll take note in the future. I don’t want to make you unhappy.”
 
“I-I did not say I am unhappy! Well, erm, actually, it is embarrassing, but, I do not dislike it.”
 
“I get carried away because you say such things.”
 
 
 
  +
It seemed she had finally woken up. Amane embraced her, and asked, and she bashfully lowered her eyes before him.
The moment Mahiru said so, Amane had the urge to suck on the white skin, so he hoped she would not say so.
 
If he tried to love her with all his might, she probably would be overwhelmed with embarrassment, and he might not be able to control himself. That would be scary.
 
 
 
  +
“…Erm, I feel safe, being in your clutches.
While suppress the urges rising inside him, he straightened his body, along with Mahiru’s. She then leaned onto him.
 
  +
“Your heart isn’t pounding?”
  +
“I-it is…but, I can relax.”
 
 
  +
Though my heart feels jittery, Mahiru muttered, and wrapped her arms around Amane’s back. The latter chuckled, and looked at her face.
“Look Mahiru, I’ll be troubled if you do this. Just stay a little fur…”
 
 
 
  +
“If you’re relieved, shall we sleep together every day?”
Amane could not finish his words.
 
  +
“E-erm, well.”
A warm breath grazed his shoulder, and he felt a soft pain.
 
  +
“Just joking.”
 
 
  +
Amane tried to say this, knowing that Mahiru would be embarrassed. He did not need to be taken seriously.
He gasped, and looked towards the warmth. He saw Mahiru move her face away from his shoulder, not concealing her blushing face at all as she looked up at him.
 
  +
After all, if he were to sleep with her every day, his sanity might vaporize. At this point, he was already at his limit, and if she was to lie by his side every day, he might end up pouncing on her.
 
 
  +
He could no longer trust his sanity, and muttered to himself that he might lose it if she did not take it as a joke. He then noticed Mahiru’s head lowered.
“…This is payback.”
 
 
 
  +
He wondered if he went overboard with the joke, and gently patted Mahiru on the back to coax her. She then lifted her head towards Amane.
She muttered softly out of shame, and lowered her eyelids. Amane reached his limit, and embraced her little body.
 
  +
Her face was completely rose-colored.
He could not help himself once he realized the softness, sweet scent, and body warmth were all in his clutches.
 
 
 
  +
“…On-once in, a while, is, fine.”
Mahiru lifted her head in shock, and Amane put his lips on her cheek. A rose bloomed there.
 
 
 
  +
Amane’s mind immediately went blank once he heard this shrill yet soft voice.
He quickly broke away, and met her in the eyes. Her caramel colored eyes were really wide.
 
 
 
  +
Once in awhile.
“…Amane-kun.”
 
  +
In other words, Mahiru did not dislike the idea of living together, and also the idea of sleeping next to Amane.
“Shut up.”
 
“I have not said anything.”
 
“…You would’ve pushed me aside if you disliked it.”
 
 
 
  +
“Are you serious?”
Amane did kiss her on the cheek, and if she disliked it, he would not do it again…but she shook her head.
 
  +
“S-since we, are lovers…we may, live together, no?”
  +
“…Th-that’s true, but.”
 
 
  +
Amane was speechless to hear her words.
“There is no way I dislike it…erm, I am delighted.”
 
 
 
  +
It was common for high school couples to live together. Amane and Mahiru were rather slow about this.
She said bashfully as she showed a relaxed smile. Once again, Amane could not resist bringing his lips to her face, and muttered softly, “You adorable one.”
 
  +
The bakauple often stayed at Chitose’s place, and did things Amane and Mahiru had yet to do.
 
 
  +
The problem was that Amane was a little hopeful of things to come when she suggested they live together. It was a boy’s nature, to hope for some things as a boyfriend.
“HYAAHHAAA!! OUR SUMMER VACATION IS FINALLY HERE!”
 
“Why are you so agitated?”
 
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru noticed what Amane was thinking, and her face turned completely beetroot, her eyes teary as she stared at it.
It was midway through July, and after the closing ceremony and the homeroom briefing period, the students were finally liberated, happily talking about their summer plans.
 
 
 
  +
“Erm, I am not thinking of doing those…but I am glad since I will be able to spend more time with you, Amane-kun…”
Itsuki got excited the moment homeroom ended, and Amane was just thinking that it was too hot out there.
 
  +
“…Oh.”
  +
“…Can we?’
  +
“Of course. I’m really happy.”
 
 
  +
Amane stated his opinion once he saw Mahiru look up at him, only to let slip some of his inner desire.
“Well, isn’t this obvious? It’s heaven after the hell that’s class time…onward to paradise…!”
 
  +
As she was shivering in embarrassment, he reflected on his actions while swallowing the rising desires within him, and patted her head.
“That’s just because you don’t like to study. I don’t hate it.”
 
“Shut up you top scorer. You get more time to flirt with Shiina-san, Amane.”
 
“Flirting…say, it’s not like we spend all day doing that.”
 
 
 
  +
“…An-anyway, until next time.”
They probably spent more time doing their own things, rather than being together.
 
  +
“Y-yes.”
  +
“Yep, get ready then. You probably need to get changed, right?”
  +
“O-of course.”
 
 
  +
Amane ended the topic for the time being. They might be affected greatly by their thoughts otherwise.
They often studied together and split the chores while spending time at the same place, and did not simply flirt away.
 
Mahiru obviously would keep studying, but she did exercise and take care of her body for the sake of her health and beauty. Amane too went running with her as exercise, but it would be a fallacy to assume they were always together.
 
 
 
  +
He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, and let go of her. She hurriedly got off the bed, probably out of embarrassment, and turned her head back.
“…I’ll be blunt, you two think it’s too difficult to consciously flirt with each other, but you’ve been doing that without realizing it.”
 
“How so?”
 
“Well, I guess you two will look at each other, smile, lock arms, hold hands, and so on.”
 
 
 
  +
What? The moment he wondered, she quickly closed in on him.
Amane could not deny that.
 
 
 
  +
There was a whiff of sweet fragrance, and a soft sensation on the lips.
He did not really embrace Mahiru, but such little skinship was something they did every day.
 
  +
Both left quickly, replaced by the smooth flax-colored hair fluttering away, caressing his cheeks.
The standards of flirting was hard to define. Amane did not think it was flirting, but it might seem so to the common folk.
 
 
 
  +
“You teased me lots just now, Amane-kun. This is payback.”
“Look, even I’m getting hot just seeing you two flirt around. Right Yuuta?”
 
“Ahaha, yeah. I’m embarrassed to see it too.”
 
“You too Kadowaki…?”
 
“But thanks to this, fewer people are trying to stop you two. I don’t think this is a bad thing.”
 
 
 
  +
She blushed, seemingly enduring her shame. Her hair then fluttered as she quickly left the room.
It was true that there were not many boys who would harass Amane or argue, or even try to snatch Mahiru, as he had expected.
 
The most likely reason was because Mahiru was clearly showing her fondness of Amane. She did not care about anyone else, and it seemed they had given up.
 
 
 
  +
Once he saw her leave, Amane fell onto the bed again.
Despite that, Amane was mentally prepared to hear some grumbles or arguments. For some reason however, his classmates appeared to be watching over them, giving a protective vibe. Truth be told, Amane was nonplussed.
 
 
 
  +
I probably can’t leave until I cool down.
“But seriously, it’s because of Shiina-san’s pressure that you didn’t get anything.”
 
“Pressure?”
 
“More like, she’s fending them off? What else could they do after seeing Shiina-san like that during the sports festival? If anything happened to you, she’ll be furious.”
 
“Furious huh…I can’t imagine that.”
 
“I can’t imagine that either, but she definitely will be. Looks aside, the teachers really trust her. It’ll be really scary to be her enemy.”
 
 
 
  +
He fully realized Mahiru’s unexpected boldness as he kept looking up at the ceiling, until his body stopped being hot.
It’s really scary to make such a kind person angry. He quipped, and Amane silently agreed.
 
  +
“Good morning Amane.”
 
 
  +
Amane’s parents were waiting for him at the living room.
She’s probably the type I can’t afford to anger.
 
  +
Breakfast was being prepared, and that includes Amane’s share. Dishes could be heard being prepared in the kitchen, and a familiar flax color could be seen. Mahiru was probably making omelettes.
 
 
  +
“…Morning.”
Amane did say he could not imagine Mahiru getting angry.
 
  +
“Hurry and sit down now. Mahiru-chan’s making breakfast for you now.”
  +
“Oh.”
 
 
  +
It took Amane a while to arrive, for he had to cool himself down in various ways. Thus Mahiru, who should have spent much time tidying herself, was already making breakfast.
But he understood it would be a really bad thing if she got angry.
 
  +
it might be better for Amane since they agreed to have omelettes, but a little more restraint would be prudent.
 
 
  +
“You two are really on good terms.”
She always had a kind smile on her face, and was not one to get angry over such petty things. Amane had a feeling that if someone crossed the line, she would smile and reason with that person till he would be unable to refute. It was not impossible, considering what happened during the sports festival.
 
  +
“…Well we’re dating, that’s very normal, right?”
  +
“You say so, but this is beyond boyfriend and girlfriend. She is acting like a young wife.”
 
 
  +
The moment Shuuto suddenly said so while looking towards Amane, one could hear a plate dropped in the basin.
Amane did not intend to infuriate Mahiru, and she was more likely to be sad than angry if he actually did something. He made up his mind to keep Mahiru calm.
 
  +
Luckily, it did not shatter, but surely it was because Mahiru was greatly rattled.
 
 
  +
“Ara, Mahiru-chan, are you fine?”
“…Are you intending to anger me?”
 
  +
“Y-yes, the plate is not broken. I apologize for dropping it…”
  +
“That’s fine~ everyone makes mistakes.”
 
 
  +
This mistake was caused by them, but Amane never mentioned this, and ignored Shihoko’s leer towards him.
The moment Amane quietly swore to himself, Mahiru and Chitose dropped by.
 
 
 
“Ah Mahiru-san, actually, no we’re just talking about how you’ll probably be angry if anyone did anything to Mahiru.”
 
“Certainly…but I will not be angry. I will talk until that person understands.”
 
 
 
  +
“So, did something happen yesterday?”
Itsuki shivered a little once he saw Mahiru smile.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru made omelettes for Amane, sat down, and the quartet had breakfast.
Mahiru probably would explain in words to get that person to understand, as declared. She probably would not want anyone to get on her bad side, and would press on with her smile and logic as weapons, and force that person to agree.
 
Amane hoped he would not become her enemy.
 
 
 
  +
Shihoko went straight for the haymaker the moment Amane had a mouthful in his mouth, and the latter froze.
“Amane, you can’t anger Mahirun, you know?”
 
  +
He slowly chewed since it would be bad to talk while talking, and once done, he said,
“There’s no way I’ll do that. I don’t know what I can do to make her angry.”
 
“…Be a playboy?”
 
“You think I can do that?”
 
“Actually, I don’t think so, that’s impossible given your personality. Once you open your heart to someone, you’ll treasure her.”
 
“…Thanks for the compliments.”
 
 
 
  +
“…Why do you think so?”
He was a little ashamed to be praised directly.
 
  +
“We realized you two were a little different once we got back, so our guess is that something happened.”
  +
“Don’t underestimate your parents. We’re able to see how our son has changed.”
 
 
  +
Amane intended to act as normal, but it appeared his parents has seen through them.
“But you really become cowardly when you value her too much. You only kissed her on the cheek.”
 
  +
They looked a little worried, but he had crossed the hurdle. It was in the past, and nothing to worry about.
“Mahiru.”
 
“N-no, I am not unhappy with that…she asked me about the mark.”
 
“Alright, forget about that.”
 
 
 
  +
“Nothing much. I just met Tojo. Had a few words with him.”
Mahiru explained the entire matter of the mark after she was asked, and Amane decided not to talk about it.
 
  +
“Ah, so that’s how it is…problem is solved, I suppose?”
  +
“Well yeah. I’ve overcome this. I don’t think I’ll be frustrated by them again.”
  +
“You’re acting more like a man. That’s a good thing.”
 
 
  +
Shuuto seemed really relieved to know that Amane was fine.
“Ah, I think a kiss…”
 
  +
Back then, Amane caused his parents much worry, which lasted till this day. Amane did buck up a little after he started high school, but it seemed this was still a concern to his parents.
“Itsuki.”
 
“Yes yes. My friend, the highness is really embarrassed. We usually do that little thing after all.”
 
 
 
  +
While Shuuto looked a little more relieved, Shihoko seemed a little dumbfounded to hear Tojo’s name.
Right Chitose? Itsuki called out, and started flirting. It’s not like I climbed the way to adulthood like you two. Amane quietly muttered to himself.
 
Those two had been dating for two years, and obviously arrived at a phase Amane and Mahiru had yet to reach. Amane often heard Itsuki talk about this, and was not shocked in the slightest, though he did feel some shame.
 
 
 
  +
“That Tojo hasn’t changed at all. Well, his parents are decent, and he’s still in his rebellious phase.”
It appeared Mahiru too might have heard so from Chitose, for her face too was flushed. It appeared she was thinking the same thing as Amane.
 
 
 
  +
Shihoko had vast connections due to her personality and work reasons, so many that it was pointless. Amane could not imagine the adults having such relationships, but perhaps it was because he did not know.
…I guess it’ll take a long while.
 
  +
Of course, since she interacted with the locals, that would mean Tojo’s parents too.
 
 
  +
Amane did meet Tojo’s parents before, and recalled they were really as kind as their appearances would imply. They actually apologized for what their son did, so he did not have any feelings about him.
They never kissed on the mouth, and copulation might be a far cry. Amane did not have any desire to do so, and thus the two of them could only approach at a same pace.
 
 
 
  +
“Who knows. I don’t have anything to do with him, and I don’t care. I probably won’t meet him again.”
Once Amane’s eyes met Mahiru’s, her face turned red as she lowered it. Amane too was embarrassed, and looked away from her.
 
  +
“Your virtue is that you let bygones be bygones, Amane…if you remained despondent, we would have regretted calling you back home.”
“Mahiru, when’s a good time to go to my hometown?”
 
 
 
  +
Even though the agreement was that Amane would return to his hometown biannually, Amane’s parents seemed worried about Amane.
It was the first day of summer vacation, Amane asked her once she came to his place as usual.
 
 
 
  +
“Well, I’m the one who decided to come back…and since we met, I guess we sorted out everything. It’s all good.”
They should have decided on this long ago, but Amane got too excited after he started dating Mahiru, and due to many other issues he was busy with, he did not have the time to talk to her. Shihoko said they could drop by any time, so they probably could return near the Obon period in August, like the previous day.
 
 
 
  +
Amane felt that this encounter was a good thing.
Once she heard his question, Mahiru blinked away.
 
  +
It was better for him to meet it head on than to have shivers in his heart, and grow from it. This proved that Amane was completely healed inside.
  +
It was because of Tojo and the others he did not meet again that he got to meet Mahiru. He might really have to be grateful for them, though they might be unhappy about it.
 
 
  +
Shihoko showed a kind smile once she saw Amane devoid of worries.
“…Ah, you don’t want to return to my hometown?”
 
“No, not that. It is just that I remembered that I will be disturbing your parents…erm, I am fine with any time.”
 
“I see. How long will we stay there? I think two weeks or so is fine, including Obon.”
 
 
 
  +
“Children do grow after all. You were on the verge of breaking down back then, and it was worrying…but I guess there’s nothing to worry about now.”
Amane showed a wry smile once he saw Mahiru hastily wave her hands, denying that she did not dislike the idea of going to his hometown. He wondered how long they would take.
 
  +
“Love makes people stronger after all.”
  +
“Don’t say such an embarrassing thing…”
  +
“But it is true though?
  +
“…Well, ya.”
  +
“Hahaha. I’m glad that you finally found yourself a partner, like me and Shihoko-san.”
  +
“…Y-yes.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru, who was listening silently, shriveled. Shuuto and Shihoko looked elated.
Itsuki and Kadowaki did not invite Amane out to Obon, and usually, it was to be spent with family. That would probably be the period when they would return home. It would be a while until they had to return to school.
 
Just the previous day, Amane was too lazy to do his own housework, so he spent the two weeks at his hometown lazing around. Since Mahiru would be with him, he had to take note of her plans. If they wanted to relax, they could spend a week or two there.
 
 
 
  +
“Do rely on Amane when you need to, Mahiru-chan. I’m worried when you’re always taking care of him.”
“I have no specific arrangements. My outing with Chitose-san has yet to be decided, so erm, how long do you plan to return home?”
 
  +
“N-not at all. I-I have been relying on Amane-kun all the time. He is the one supporting me.”
“About two weeks or so then. It’s rather long. You fine with that?”
 
“Yes.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane felt he should be the one saying these words, but Mahiru looked towards him bashfully, for she might really think so.
Since it appeared Mahiru had no prior arrangements, Amane ended up suggesting the timeframe.
 
As a girl, She probably needed more clothes, so Amane suggested that she send the luggage over, and give Shihoko a message.
 
 
 
  +
“That’s good…and don’t rely completely on Mahiru’s efforts, Amane. Do help each other out, you know?”
Shihoko might still be working, and would not reply immediately, but she would probably agree happily, and try to extend their stay. Amane’s mother loved cute things, and was particularly fond of Mahiru, especially given the latter’s personality.
 
  +
“I get that. I’ve always been by her side. Of course I’ll definitely help her.”
 
 
  +
Amane intended to continue helping Mahiru as they live together, even without anyone reminding him so.
“But I guess mom will be really happy.”
 
  +
He did not want to be someone who completely relied on others and not consider the burden caused. Truth be told, Amane would be a good-for-nothing without Mahiru, but he did not want to be a good-for-nothing, personality-wise.
“Fufu, I guess.”
 
“…Prepare yourself though.”
 
“Hm?”
 
“My mom’s going to harass you.”
 
 
 
  +
And just as he received Mahiru’s aid this time, he would support her if she suffered, and hold her hand.
Shihoko would obviously cling onto Mahiru.
 
She always wanted a daughter, and given this chance, she would dote on Mahiru dearly, as though she had a daughter.
 
 
 
  +
This is what it means to live together, Amane remembered these words to heart as he looked at his parents, and hoped to remain so.
“I am rather grateful for that…”
 
  +
Finding that person he could rely on might be his biggest blessing in life.
“That’s good…anyway.”
 
“Hm?”
 
“Don’t mention anything about us dating.”
 
 
 
  +
He did not stand by Mahiru’s side half-heartedly. He looked aside, and found her lushing and shivering.
Amane whispered after some hesitation, and Mahiru froze.
 
  +
She appeared to be on the verge of tears, but in fact, she was about to explode from the shame.
 
 
  +
Once her eyes met Amane’s she immediately lowered her eyes. Clearly she was getting restless due to the shame she felt.
It appeared she had not reported this to Shihoko, but the latter might realize from their attitudes once they got to Amane’s hometown, and tease them. Amane was conflicted on whether he should say this, and mitigate the damage he would suffer later.
 
However, there was only a possibility that damage would be mitigated. The opposite might occur, and such was the terror that was Shihoko.
 
 
 
  +
Despite that, Amane could not let her escape, so he held her hand under the table. She jolted, and held his hand back to cushion the impact.
“…Wh-what do we do? It will be awkward for us to report this again.”
 
“Yeah. Mom’s definitely going to ask thoroughly.”
 
“But I think I should pay a visit, since I have received her precious son.”
 
“Ain’t I the one who received you, Mahiru…?”
 
 
 
  +
“Oh my, how adorable. I would have enjoyed myself if not for the fact that I have to work.”
Typically, it was the male would welcomed the female. Considering Mahiru’s family situation, he should be the one welcoming her, and not the reverse. Shihoko definitely had no issues welcoming Mahiru him in.
 
He would give himself over to Mahiru if she wished for it, but it was true that he was the one who received her.
 
 
 
  +
Shihoko beamed once she saw Mahiru being in that state.
He said that, thinking this basis was established, but once she heard that, she blushed, and clung onto the cushion.
 
  +
As she said, she probably would dote on Mahiru if not for work.
 
 
  +
“Hurry off to work.”
“…Your honesty in saying such things is a virtue, Amane-kun, but that is also a fault.”
 
“So which one is it?”
+
“So you’re going to make out when we’re gone?”
  +
“Yeah, so?”
“It is a virtue, only when saying so to me.”
 
“You think I’ll say that to anyone else…?”
 
 
 
  +
It seemed Amane would be teased no matter what he did, so he simply affirmed boldly. The hand he was holding shivered, its grip not weakening however.
Amane would never show interest in anyone else, and Mahiru knew that very well. What was she worried about?
 
  +
Amane felt Mahiru was probably delighted.
 
 
  +
He would have flatly denied it in the past. Thus, Shihoko was shocked by his honest admission, only to smile thereafter.
“…Same goes for this. Either way, this is fine. I think this is a virtue you have, Amane-kun. I think it is due to Shuuto-san’s teachings.”
 
“Why dad?”
 
 
 
  +
“Why that’s bold of you to say so.”
Amane was confused as to why Shuuto’s name was suddenly mentioned, but once he saw Mahiru cupping the cushion and leaning towards him, he patted her head.
 
  +
“Shut up.”
He did so because she was adorable, rather than before he wanted to coax her. So he patted her dotingly, and she lowered her eyes bashfully as she let him pat. It might be just Amane, but she seemed really comfortable, so it probably was not a bad thing.
 
  +
“That’s good. it’s springtime for you, Amane.”
  +
“But it might get hot like the summer.”
  +
“You two don’t get to say this when you’re always in summer.”
  +
“Since you’re born by us who are always in summer, how about you join us?”
 
 
  +
Shihoko chirped away, smiling as she seemingly blessed them. Amane gave a bitter look, but he decided it was not worth it, since Mahiru did not seem unwilling, and he gave up, turning his head aside.
“…I think you will become like Shuuto-san, Amane-kun.”
 
  +
Once Amane’s parents left for work, Amane and Mahiru sat next to each other, on his bed.
“Really? I don’t have that baby face.”
 
“No, I mean the inside.”
 
“I don’t believe I can be that calm.”
 
“…I do not mean that.”
 
 
 
  +
Perhaps it was the environment, for Mahiru seemed rather unnatural despite the distance between them being the same as usual. Obviously she was concerned about Amane, for her eyes wavered towards him from time to time, and her face would blush once their eyes met. Amane’s heart too felt ticklish as a result.
Baka, Mahiru muttered with a voice barely audible for Amane to hear, and leaned on his elbow. He deliberately leaned backwards, and she fell onto his lap.
 
The caramel-colored eyes were hidden under the eyelids, appearing, closing, and appearing again. Amane saw this, and smiled as he put his palm on her cheek.
 
 
 
  +
“E-erm, making out is…”
“I can’t be as gentlemanly as him, but I’ll dote on you in my own way, Mahiru.”
 
“…This is what I am referring to.”
 
“My dad’s doting abilities are better than mine.”
 
“…I am already drowning.”
 
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru was concerned about those words, for she fidgeted as she asked him.
She put her head on his lap, her hands wrapped around Amane’s that was on her face as she showed a relaxed expression, and closed her eyes.
 
She rubbed her cheeks, and smiled.
 
 
 
  +
“Hm? Ah, I just said something to shut my parents up. If I denied it, they’ll keep teasing me.”
“…May I continue to drown?”
 
  +
“So, erm, you did not intend to…?”
“I’ll give you however much you want…don’t drown in the pool next week though.”
 
  +
“Actually, I really want to make out.”
“…Baka.”
 
  +
“…Eh, yes.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru shriveled, looking bashful. Amane felt that she was really being concerned about him, and showed a wry smile.
This time, she retorted with a pout so cute and so clear. He laughed, and patted her face again
 
The day they went to the pool, a strangely tense Amane changed clothes.
 
He went to a leisure facility in the suburbs along with Mahiru, and they went their separate ways to change clothes…but before then, he noticed several male stares upon Mahiru. One could easily assume that she would mesmerize these men once she changed into the swimsuit.
 
 
 
  +
“If you don’t want, I don’t mind.”
If Chitose was around, she probably would be able to deftly resolve this issue, but the two of them so happened to come alone. Amane could not refuse Mahiru when she looked up at him and said, “I want the two of us to come alone.”
 
  +
“I-I do want this, of course. If it is with you, Amane-kun…I do-do want some, make, out.”
  +
“I see.”
  +
“B-but…how do we go about, doing this?”
 
 
  +
What followed Mahiru’s question thereafter was silence.
He made up his mind to protect her from the demonic clutches of the other men. He changed into his swimsuit, put on a rashguard, and left the changing room.
 
 
 
  +
“…Like kissing.”
He arrived at the location they agreed upon, and waited for Mahiru. Naturally, she was late.
 
  +
“Kissing?”
He was not unhappy about this, and just felt it was to be expected.
 
  +
“….And kissing.”
Females would take more time to change than the males, and one could imagine how packed their changing room would be.
 
  +
“Isn’t that just kissing?”
  +
“N-no, to be specific, like hugging, holding hands…even though we are already doing so.”
 
 
  +
After all, they were on such good terms that they were unwittingly making out. At this point, the conscious act of making out had them wondering what they should do.
Girls really have it tough, so he thought as he leaned his body on the thick pillar, where the light signage was.
 
  +
Skinship and kissing should be considered part of making out, but they wondered if that should be allowed.
 
 
  +
One had to say that they already started doing so naturally, so they had no idea how to take the next step.
It was summer vacation, but still a weekday, and there were relatively fewer people. Nevertheless, the place was packed.
 
Amane listlessly spotted various people of all ages and genders pass by, and spotted a familiar flax-colored hair among them.
 
 
 
  +
“If we want to make out more, what shall we do next?”
“Amane-kun.”
 
  +
“…Anyway, shall we stick together?”
 
 
  +
It was not a new idea, but this gesture had Amane relieved yet agitated. Once she heard this suggestion, “…Nn.” She muttered in affirmation.
As expected, his dearest girlfriend was approaching.
 
  +
She obviously looked hesitant, yet she leaned towards him, and he reached out to receive her..latching his arms onto her knees and back as he carried her.
 
 
  +
“Kyaa.” she made a cute shriek, and he was delighted. He put her between his legs, on the bed.
However, he felt it might be a mistake to bring her over. As Mahiru advanced towards Amane, so did many stares.
 
 
 
  +
“I think this is better.”
Amane usually would not be so conscious that Mahiru’s beauty was out of this world, and she might be more beautiful than the magazine models.
 
  +
“…Y-yes.”
There was no way she would not attract attention at all while wearing a swimsuit.
 
  +
“Can’t we?”
  +
“N-not at all. Erm…well, it feels like I am being wrapped by you, Amane-kun…?”
  +
“Shall I wrap you up as you wish?”
 
 
  +
He reached his hands towards Mahiru, embracing her firmly, seemingly wrapping her up after she said such adorable words. Mahiru’s face was flushed red immediately, her eyes damp as she turned away.
“So-sorry to keep you waiting. There were too many in the changing room.”
 
  +
It was hypocritical of Amane to comment so, but Mahiru really was shy, always blushing at the smallest of matters, which made her adorable. They dated for about two months or so, but she was still not used to skinship. Her innocence was understandable.
“O-ok.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane too was a lightweight however, and though his face did not show it, his heart palpitated.
Mahiru did not run, but skipped over to him as she was by the water, and stood before him with a faint smile.
 
  +
If Mahiru had her ear at his chest at this point, she would know immediately that his heart was pounding wildly.
 
 
  +
“…I like to be embraced by you.”
He really had difficulty figuring out where to look, given that she was in a swimsuit.
 
  +
“I see. If you’re willing, I’ll do it as long as you want it.”
 
 
  +
He muttered by her ear while embracing her slender body, and she clearly shook.
It appeared her skin would turn red and ache when exposed to the sun, so she applied much more suntan lotion. She looked exceptionally white just wearing the swimsuit.
 
  +
Her ears are a weakness, he smiled, and gave a long exhale, causing her to shake more than before, and turn around.
Her skin was a speckless milky white under the sun, so white that she did not appear Japanese.
 
 
 
  +
“…Amane-kun.”
The body of flesh, formed by the skin that remained oblivious to any suntan, was perfect.
 
  +
“Sorry sorry. It’s not on purpose.”
  +
“Do-do not do this just because I am ticklish…”
 
 
  +
You are too much, she pouted, looking displeased.
Amane knew how delicate she was, and was reminded of that once he saw her.
 
Despite that, she had noticeable lumps at where they should be. The breasts hidden under the frilly white based bikini formed steep slopes and gentle curves.
 
 
 
  +
“I shall talk about your childhood stories, Amane-kun.”
He assumed she was thin given how much she wore, but he never expected her to have large masses. It was not exaggeratedly large however, an ideal size that could be cupped in a hand.
 
  +
“Oh dear this does trouble me a little.”
 
 
  +
He probably would die of embarrassment if she mentioned them, so he noted to himself never to go overboard while touching her.
Amane was shocked that the cautious Mahiru chose a bikini, but it was not particularly lewd. Due to the large frills, the cleavage was sufficiently hidden, and coupled with her appearance, there was a innocent elegance to her.
 
 
 
  +
However, he had no idea how far he could go, to what extent he could touch, so he did a little, touched her hand, and kissed the back of her head. He felt he was missing something.
Amane’s eyes started swimming once he saw her in her swimsuit.
 
Having seen some gravure idols in his manga magazines, the sight of his girlfriend’s swimsuit was really dazzling.
 
 
 
  +
He wanted to touch her more, to enjoy that soft feeling.
“…What is it?”
 
 
 
  +
So he thought, but that was all the skinship he did, just light contact.
Once she was within touching distance, she asked bashfully, putting her hands on her chest.
 
Due to the difference in height, Amane saw shadows formed by the fruits up close, and gulped.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru however was so embarrassed, her face and ears were beetroot as she let him touch.
“Amane-kun?”
 
 
 
  +
She’s really adorable.
Once she saw the lack of response, a doubtful looking Mahiru gently touched his elbow, and he recovered.
 
 
 
  +
He touched her often, but she had been increasingly flustered recently. Amane was supposedly the one who was more rattled, but it seemed the opposite had taken place, and he felt sorry about that.
“…Do-does it not suit me?”
 
 
 
  +
“…Amane-kun, your hand is big.”
There was no way it did not suit her. It suited her so well, Amane did not know where to look.
 
  +
“Hm? I’m tall, so my hands are big.”
  +
“I like your hands…I like it when you touch.”
  +
“Well I’ll start touching if you say that.”
 
 
  +
Once Mahiru said something so dangerous, Amane’s mental defenses would relax immediately, so he hoped she would be a little more self-conscious. It seemed she never considered as much as he did, for she muttered, “Actually, I do not mind…”
“Not at all. It suits you so well that I think it’ll be great if it’s just the two of us.”
 
“T-thank you.”
 
 
 
  +
He wondered how he should handle her carelessness.
A female’s clothing should be praise, never mind that it was a swimsuit his adorable girlfriend picked for him. He would not be a man if he did not comment on that. Once he expressed his thoughts, she heaved a sigh of relief.
 
 
 
  +
Once she said such adorable words that would drive any male crazy, he sighed, and touched her belly.
However, it appeared Mahiru was embarrassed about showing as much as she ever did, and one could easily see she was heating up inside out.
 
  +
She fidgeted, feeling ticklish, but he did not mind as he moved his fingers beneath her belly button, and went up.
 
 
  +
He went up at breathtaking pace, and finally stopped before the curbes.
He felt that if she was embarrassed, she could have worn something with more fabric. It seemed to be Chitose’s coaxing however, so Mahiru might be powerless to do anything about it.
 
 
 
  +
“You fine if I go up like this?”
But speaking of which.
 
 
 
  +
Amane never did mountain climbing, but he felt it was easy for him to climb and conquer the mountains. After all, as she said, his hands were big, and even her substantial contours could be held in his hands.
Amane had a look around, and found many staring at Mahiru in her swimsuit.
 
 
 
  +
You want me to climb up these mountains? He deliberately muttered, and Mahiru seemingly exploded like a volcano in his clutches.
Even some, who brought their girls along, were starting blankly at Mahiru. Some of them were slapped by their girlfriends.
 
  +
She turned around, her face ripe like an apple, but Amane chuckled, not minding her at all. At the same time, he kissed her blushing face.
 
 
  +
“This is part of making out.”
These people could testify that they had witnessed an Angel by the waterside, but Amane was a little miffed as the boyfriend, for his girlfriend in swimsuit was being stared at.
 
  +
“…Uuu, A-Amane-kun…”
  +
“I said I’m not too sure of what making out is about, but that’s because I excluded these stuff.”
 
 
  +
Amane felt it was inappropriate for them to go this far two months in, so he had been controlling himself. He wanted to respect her will.
“I say that it really suits you, but.”
 
  +
But when Mahiru uttered those words unwittingly, he had to warn her.
“But?”
 
“…This won’t do.”
 
 
 
  +
“I reminded you, don’t forget I’m a guy. I’m going to touch.”
Amane removed his parka rashguard, and put it on Mahiru’s shoulders.
 
  +
“Uuu…y-you say this, but, your face is red too, Amane-kun. Can you really do it?”
  +
“Shut up.”
 
 
  +
Amane obviously knew his face was red, and knew what he said was really embarrassing.
Mahiru was small to begin with, and the rashguard covered till her thighs. It was sufficient in warding off stares.
 
  +
However, Mahiru might not understand if he did not say so. He had to.
Of course, the fine beauty of the legs would attract attention, but it was to be expected since the rashguard could not cover everything.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru went silent, and slowly moved his hands aside.
“Put it on.”
 
“But…Amane-kun, you…”
 
“…What if I say that I don’t want other guys looking at you?”
 
 
 
  +
Amane knew he was rejected, and was about to show a wry smile, but she turned her head around, and latched onto him.
Amane really felt so.
 
  +
Her sudden embrace had him experiencing the softness and sweet scent.
He knew that since Mahiru had such an ideal body of fine curves, she would garner much attention, but he just hated it. If possible, he wanted her for himself.
 
 
 
  +
“…If you really want to…I will accept so, even though I will be embarrassed.”
Once he muttered so, “…y-yes…” she answered, and her face turned so red, it could not be simply due to the summer tan.
 
Once she quickly zipped up the front, the onlookers sighed with regret. Amane was relieved that he managed to stop the other men from giving leery looks at his girlfriend, held her little palm poking out from the loose sleeve.
 
 
 
  +
She muttered as she looked up at him, her voice soft and gentle. Amane was stunned. He had to do it.
“Come on, let’s go.”
 
“Yes.”
 
 
 
  +
She stared at him after saying such a bold and adorable thing. One could say that Amane’s mind just blanked out.
Mahiru gently nodded, held Amane’s hand, and he slowly walked next to her.
 
  +
She trusted Amane as she looked at him, feeling embarrassed, uneasy, and yet a little hopeful, leaning onto him. She might really be fine with it, as she said, if it was Amane, and accept all his wishes. It was obvious how much she loved Amane, given her expression and the mood.
Since they were by the waterside, Amane originally intended to hold her hand and walk, to prevent her from tripping. This time however, it was to fend the others off.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru basically entrusted her body towards Amane, who was a tad late to think, and moved.
He boldly walked next to her towards the shallow pool. Next to him, “…Amane-kun.” Mahiru muttered as she looked up towards him.
 
  +
The first thing he did was to bring their lips together.
 
 
  +
“Nnn.” A soft voice was up close and personnel.
“Hm?”
 
  +
Amane tasted the soft moist lips as he held her slender body, feeling her tenderness.
“…If it is just the two of us, will you look at me, in my swimsuit?”
 
  +
He did not touch her soft lumps with his hands, and gently let go.
“If that’s the case, I’ll have an eyeful. Might even touch you.”
 
 
 
  +
Once he saw her lips twitch on her blushing face, he put his face to her neck.
It would be dangerous if Amane really stared at her or touched her, so he would control himself a little. However, he joked with hyperbole, and Mahiru looked as though she was contemplating something.
 
 
 
  +
“…I’ll leave the rest for later.”
After ten seconds or so, she closed the distance between them, while still holding his hand.
 
Or rather, she clung onto his arm.
 
 
 
  +
Or I can’t stop myself. He noted, and kissed her white neck.
Amane felt a soft feeling through the rashguard. This time, he was the one blushing.
 
  +
That was all he did since he knew he should not leave a mark, and decided not to lift his face until he could suppress his rising desires.
  +
 
 
  +
^Someone asked for blushing Mahiru, so I obliged.
“Mahiru, they’re touching.”
 
  +
Not her, but close enough.
“…Is this the moment when I should say that it is deliberate?”
 
  +
“Why, your face is really red, Mahiru-chan. Something wrong?”
“Your inner angel isn’t working.”
 
  +
“N-nothing.”
“Girls can become either angels or little devils in front of those they like.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane’s parents had different occupations and workplaces, but they returned home together. They tilted their heads skeptically once they saw her.
It appeared Mahiru was being quite the little devil.
 
  +
She was seated on the living room sofa, her face flushed, probably because Amane had suddenly kissed and held her hand.
 
 
  +
“Amane, did you…”
Despite that, she was rather embarrassed, shivering, and blushing. She did not intend to break off though, and deliberately latched her breasts on Amane’s arm.
 
  +
“I swear I didn’t do anything.”
Amane could not easily swing away his right arm, since she was touching the elbow. If he bent it, his elbow might end up lodged in her cleavage.
 
 
 
  +
All he did was to hug her, along with simple skinship. It was still too much for Mahiru however, for she remained innocent until the very end.
“…I don’t mind you clinging onto me, but I’ll really enjoy this.”
 
  +
Amane had no right to point this out at others, but he had completely recovered, for he was quicker to do so.
“I-it is embarrassing to hear you say that…but it is fine.”
 
“…Oh gosh you idiot.”
 
 
 
  +
“You say you haven’t done anything, but you did say you wanted to make out, right?”
Amane never expected her to accept, and muttered so. Despite his words, he desperately recited the digits of Pi to keep his mind off the soft feeling on his elbow.
 
  +
“A healthy make out. That’s fine, right?”
Mahiru would always garner attention, and Amane brought her along to a shallow pool, shook a little waterproof bag in his hand, and looked towards Mahiru.
 
  +
“That’s bold of you to say.”
  +
“Shut up.”
  +
“It’s unfair for you to do it, Amane. I want some make out with Mahiru-chan too.”
  +
“Mahiru’s mine. Don’t wanna.”
  +
“Oh my.”
 
 
  +
If Mahiru was left to Shihoko, the latter would take care of her, but Amane would feel anxious. Mahiru would be happy yet tired. He could never allow Shihoko to have Mahiru to herself.
“So, what are we going to do?”
 
  +
“Mine…” Mahiru muttered away, and blushed, which caused Shihoko to smile more.
“Going to do, as in?”
 
“Well, this leisure facility really isn’t a good place to teach your swimming. I guess you’ll be troubled to be forced to swim, right?”
 
“That is the case.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane ignored Shihoko’s sly smile as he looked towards Mahiru’s white, completely beetroot face. Shuuto too showed a genial smile once he heard these.
Amane could swim, and could actually teach Mahiru, but this was not a swimming school, and there was no swimming lanes. She would surely bump into others while he was teaching.
 
 
 
  +
“How about we bond as a family?”
In any case, the pools at this leisure facility were more for fun than actual swimming. Those who actually wanted to swim would not gather at such a place, but at a swimming school.
 
  +
“Eh?”
  +
“Well, Shiina-san said she wants to go out with everyone, no?”
 
 
  +
Amane told his parents that Mahiru wanted to go out with everyone, but it seemed she never expected Shuuto to mention this, and her caramel colored eyes blinked away.
“I can teach you how to swim if you want, Mahiru. But I think…well, since we got this chance, I want to play with you.”
 
“E-erm, same here. I am glad to be with you, Amane-kun.”
 
 
 
  +
“Well, you and Shiina-san will be around next weekend. We’ll go out then.”
Mahiru leaned over, and looked up at him. Once he understood the destructive power of this little devil, he patted his adorable lover on the head, and slowly regained his composure.
 
  +
“Yep, we finally get a chance, so let’s all go out together!…you don’t like it?”
  +
“I-I fine with this this!”
  +
“It’s decided then. Huhuhu, where shall we go then?”
 
 
  +
Shihoko sounded a little delighted, “Where shall we go then.” she discussed amicably with Shuuto, and Mahiru shriveled, looking a little terrified.
“Let’s just play all we want then. And well, if we’re really going swimming, you need to remove the rashguard.”
 
  +
She said that she was hoping for this, but she was a little sorry to inconvenience them when they said they would be going out.
 
 
  +
…Mom and dad said they want to go out because they like Mahiru though.
Mahiru’s small and voluptuous body was hidden under Amane’s rashguard at this moment, and if they went swimming, it would hinder them. She had to remove it.
 
The other men might look at Mahiru again, and Amane wanted to avoid their gazes.
 
 
 
  +
They would never spend time with someone they hated, even if Amane told them to.
Truly, it was a male privilege to enjoy the sight of one’s girlfriend in swimsuit, but Amane might die in many ways if they looked for too long. Thus, he could not allow that to her.
 
  +
Truth be told, his parents had taken a fancy for her to accept her in. They said they wanted to go out, so it was pointless to worry.
From his point of view, the breasts were lower in defenses and possessed extremely high attack. He really could not stare at it.
 
 
 
  +
“Prepare yourself. Mom and dad will drag you around everywhere.”
“…Are you intending to keep hiding it?”
 
  +
“Erm, I am grateful and glad for this, since I never had an opportunity to go out with everyone.”
“Ugh, I think it’s a pity to show you to others, Mahiru…”
 
“…Do you not want to look, Amane-kun?”
 
“Well I do, but if I look, I’ll die.”
 
“Why will you…?”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru’s feeble smile seemed a little forlorn, and lowered her eyes, for she might be recalling her childhood. Shihoko continued to smile as she sat next to Mahiru on the sofa, opposite Amane.
Mahiru appeared dumbfounded. She probably would not understand this feeling.
 
Of course, as a boy, Amane had his own desire to look, but he did not want to end up kneeling on the ground. Otherwise, he would be socially dead, and mentally.
 
 
 
  +
She then hugged Mahiru, and cuddled the head.
“…But Mahiru, you’re almost dead seeing me half-naked.”
 
“Th-that…”
 
“Anyway, I thought you can’t handle other guys who are half naked, but you’re looking at them properly.”
 
 
 
  +
“You’re already family, Mahiru-chan. You can fawn however you wan.”
Amane assumed that given Mahiru’s innocence, she would be flustered to see other males in swimsuit. It seemed that she was only embarrassed by Amane’s words, and not his appearance.
 
  +
“Yeah she dotes on you more than she does to her son.”
  +
“Oh dear, you jealous?”
  +
“Of course not…Mahiru’s so happy. There’s no way I’ll feel jealous about that.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru lowered her eyes bashfully as Shihoko hugged and doted on her, and the vibe from before was gone.
Once he pointed this out, Mahiru’s shoulders shivered and shriveled.
 
  +
Such an expression was proof that the dishonest Mahiru was feeling dishonest.
 
 
  +
She was happy, and he hoped she could take the name of Fujimiya, so he was really overjoyed that his parents were fond of her. However, he felt conflicted by the relatively intense skinship.
“…Erm, I have no interest in anyone other than you, Amane-kun…so I did not look at them.”
 
“O-okay…”
 
“…Actually, my heart is beating fast…but I am enduring this to make your heart jump.”
 
 
 
  +
“You’ve grown.”
Mahiru put her hands on Amane’s flat chest, and felt his heartbeat. “It is pounding wildly.” She giggled shyly. Amane resisted the urge to yep, and nibbled at her cheek.
 
  +
“Are you taking me for an idiot?”
She blinked, looking stunned, and Amane gently poked the exposed skin showing through the half zipped rashguard, where the heart was.
 
  +
“Of course not? I’m just impressed that you’ve become a boy who’s glad to see the one you love receive happiness.”
  +
“You don’t have to say it…”
  +
“Well, there are few people like you out there. You are our child after all.”
  +
“Yes yes.”
 
 
  +
Anyone would hope for their loved ones to be happy. The best thing would be to see them smile heartily.
Once he did, he felt a heartbeat, and a soft sensation.
 
  +
Truth be told, he was the one wishing solely for her happiness.
 
 
  +
Mahiru shriveled bashfully as Shihoko continued to pat her, and Amane showed a kind smile.
“…Can we stop now if you don’t want to be teased after we go home, you little devil?”
 
  +
Where are you going, Amane-kun?”
 
 
  +
Amane was wearing his shoes at the entrance, and Mahiru, having noticed that he was about to leave, spoke.
I’ll make you suffer lots if you tempt me too much, once Mahiru heard Amane’s persuasion, her face practically steamed, and she hastily pulled awya from him.
 
  +
It was past 3pm, a little too late to go out, which was why she asked.
 
 
  +
“Hm? Ah, just the nearby supermarket. Mom asked me to buy stuff.”
Her eyes swam about as she probably imagined the sight of him teasing her, and she looked completely bewildered.
 
 
 
  +
Amane did not want to go out in the spur of the moment.
It appeared she still wanted to hold hands however, and touched the fingertips of Amane, whose heartbeat she felt.
 
 
 
  +
He just received a message stating that his parents would be late, and had no time to go shopping. Thus, they needed Amane to buy some necessities.
“…Amane-kun, you lecher.”
 
“You’re the one tempting me, Mahiru. You said I can enjoy this.”
 
“I-I did.”
 
“Look, please let me take it step by step. I don’t want to do anything impulsive. I want to treasure you.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane had nothing to do, and was fine with shopping, but he hoped his parents would have told him earlier.
They merely kissed the cheek, and could not simply skip the many steps towards adulthood. Amane might say that he disliked that, for he would simply be gunning for her body.
 
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru understood Amane’s explanation, “I see.” for she answered, and knelt down next to Amane, who was tying his shoelaces.
The moment Mahiru heard that he wanted to treasure her, her eyes fluttered and dampened. She then buried her face into his chest, and hugged.
 
 
 
  +
Amane figured, from the door mirror and his own senses, that she was combing his hair with her fingers, for his hair was probably curly.
“Oy.”
 
“…This kindness of yours is really what I love about you, Amane-kun.”
 
 
 
  +
“Do you need me to go shopping with you?”
And due to her blissful smile, Amane gulped down many things that were rising up, and patted her head.
 
  +
“Ah it’s fine. It’s not much, and it looks like it’s going to rain, so I have to hurry. It’s not much, I can do it alone.”
 
Though she initially worried about drowning, Mahiru seemed to not car about it as she played in the pool, probably because she was with Amane.
 
 
 
  +
Given the weather, it might rain if he dithered outside for too long. Furthermore, while the clouds were blocking the sun, he did not want to remain outdoors for long.
Amane rented a float ring from the nearby customer center, and handed it to Mahiru, who pouted and said “It feels like you are taking me for a child…” Safety first though, so she slipped her body through it.
 
 
 
  +
He would be back soon after shopping, so he assumed it would be faster for him to go alone, which was why he refused. Mahiru looked a little disappointed, “…I see.” and Amane hastily looked up at her.
The strength was sapped from her as she floated on the water, looking up at Amane with a relaxed face.
 
Amane waited by her side for the time being, wanting to observe her. Given this situation, they should be fine swimming.
 
 
 
  +
“Ah, I don’t mean that I don’t want you to go.”
“It feels comfortable.”
 
  +
“I-I know. I simply wish to go out with you.”
  +
“…When we’re on our date next time, okay?”
 
 
  +
If they were to go out, Amane hoped to do so the next time they went dating. After all, the ladies had to prepare themselves, and could not simply leave.
She smiled next to him, and floated about in the ring. “Yeah.” Amane replied as he stayed by the poolside.
 
  +
He gently reached his head out to pat her head. She widened her eyes, “Understood.” and smiled.
 
 
  +
“I shall wait for your return.”
He liked to swim, but he did not really like to play by the waterside, so he was fine just lazing around like this. If Chitose and Itsuki were around, they probably would want to play beach volleyball or the water slide.
 
  +
“Right.”
It was nothing bad per se, but Amane preferred a peaceful time like this.
 
 
 
  +
It seemed she accepted this, so he too nodded, took his bag, and left.
“Well, you probably won’t drown now. Have fun.”
 
“…I am embarrassed about having to use a float ring at this age.”
 
“Women use them too. See, there’s another one on a float ring too.”
 
 
 
Amane pointed at a lady in swimsuit, floating around while put through the float ring.
 
But adults would use a float ring for leisurely purposes, rather than to assist in swimming.
 
 
 
  +
Later on, Amane was really thankful that he did not bring Mahiru along.
Mahiru, who had the float ring on, looked over at where Amane pointed, hurried back to the surface, and sat on it.
 
Once she saw that the ring held her up, she blinked, and smiled elatedly. It appeared she liked it like this.
 
 
 
  +
“…Well, it rained.”
The milky white ankles beneath Amane’s rashguard were exposed as they kicked up water.
 
Her legs were fine and slender, and appropriately soft. While Amane was entralled by them, Mahiru splashed water on him.
 
 
 
  +
He knew the weather did not look good, and as expected, the raindrops fell one after another, pelting on his clothes. His clothes were heavier than when he left home, darker in color. The fabric clinging onto his body was annoying, so he tugged at them for air.
Water was dripping from Amane’s chine as he looked towards Mahiru, and found her showing a happy, carefree smile.
 
 
 
  +
Luckily for him, the goods he bought were in plastic bags, and were safe from the rain. The only thing that suffered this time was Amane, who was completely soaked once he got home.
One had to wonder if she knew where he was looking, or just wanted to splash water on him…once Amane counterattacked lightly, her smile brightened.
 
 
 
  +
“Welcome back, Amane-kun. It really rained heavily, no?”
“You are good. Ehhh!”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru teetered to the entrance in slippers, and widened her eyes once she saw him.
Or perhaps she just wanted him to pay attention to her.
 
  +
She probably never expected him to be this drenched, and he never expected the rain to be such a downpour.
 
 
  +
“I’m back. Didn’t expect the rain to be that big.”
Mahiru splashed water on Amane, who smiled as he counterattacked.
 
  +
“It would be great if that weather remained until you returned…do hurry and wash up. I have prepared your clothes.”
Despite that, Mahiru could not move as she was seated on the float ring, so Amane attacked gently to not cause her trouble.
 
  +
“Oh, thanks.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru naturally received the items from Amane’s hands with a smile, and he felt his heart warm.
He gently poured some water onto her tummy using his palm, and splashed some water back. It appeared she went easy on him too, and only splashed at his chest.
 
  +
He felt a familial sense in this natural conversation, either of peace or bliss, and was a little ticklish inside.
 
 
  +
“…It feels great.”
Amane was getting used to the water temperature, but he narrowed his eyes as it was cold. He then sprayed at Mahiru again.
 
  +
“Hm?”
Mahiru might topple over if they went overboard, so he went easy on her. She splattered the water surface excitedly with her legs.
 
  +
“It feels great to have someone prepare for my bath, and welcome me like this.”
 
 
  +
Since his parents had to work, Amane never got a chance to experience this. However, as it was common in manga and dramas, he was quietly envious.
Right when Mahiru did so, she lost her balance.
 
 
 
  +
And once he felt this happiness of a family, he was really ticklish, as though a warm, spring sun was shining into his heart.
“Say, you.”
 
  +
He felt unspeakably blessed, for this conversation was between two who wanted to cherish each other for their entire lives.
 
 
  +
Mahiru’s cheeks were a little red, and she shriveled. “I’ll take a bath, thanks.” Amane chuckled, and passed her by.
It would be bad if the float ring toppled as well, so Amane held up Mahiru and had her lean onto him. She then clung firmly onto him.
 
It appeared she was terrified since she nearly fell into the water.
 
 
 
  +
It might be unfitting of him to say such things, but he was so delighted that he could not hide the glee on his face.
“Obviously you’ll fall over if you overdo it.”
 
“Uu…I am sorry.”
 
“Good thing I’m around.”
 
“…I would not be so excited if I were not with you, Amane-kun.”
 
 
 
Once he heard this murmur, Amane stared at Mahiru.
 
 
 
  +
Once he was done bathing, he found Mahiru waiting for him at the living room sofa, holding a blow dryer.
She wrapped her arms around his back, her face still buried on his chest as she continued.
 
  +
There was a blow dryer in the washroom, but it appeared she knew he would leave the bath without drying his hair, and was prepared.
 
 
  +
“It feels good to have air conditioning right after a bath.”
“…Everything I see is dazzling because I am with you, Amane-kun. I am so happy because I am with you…and I feel that you will surely save me.”
 
  +
“It is cooling, but you may catch colds easily…do sit there, hurry.”
“…Man, I’m bothered too, when you’re so adorable saying this.”
 
  +
“It’s fine though.”
  +
“If you leave it be, you may catch a cold, or damage your hair.”
 
 
  +
Enough with that, hurry and sit down, once Mahiru said so, Amane obediently sat next to her, and she stood up, went behind the sofa, and plugged in the dryer.
Mahiru’s murmur clearly appealed to Amane’s likes, and his face naturally blushed.
 
He wanted to murmur and ask why Mahiru was so cute.
 
 
 
  +
She then wiped away the water using a towel, which made him ticklish, more mentally than physically at list.
…She really likes me.
 
 
 
  +
“You do have to change this lazy habit of yours, Amane-kun. There are times when you are half-naked after showering.”
Of course, he knew that very well, but once he felt such goodwill from her, his chest heated up, and was overflowing with love.
 
  +
“It’s hot though…I’ll dress up in the winter.”
If they were at home, he would have patted her head and not let go. it was best not to go overboard at this public place however.
 
  +
“Of course you have to when it is cold. You cannot be baring your upper body even though the weather is hot. will catch colds easily. I will not allow it as long as my eyes remain black and alive.”
 
 
  +
Your eyes are caramel. Are you intending to be with me forever? Amane suppressed the urge to do so, and had Mahiru continue as he honestly answered, “I’ll take note of that”.
Thus, Amane embraced Mahiru and muttered, “…I’ll dote on you more when we get back.” and let her go. Mahiru’s face was then red like a tomato even though she was in the water.
 
  +
After all, it was comfortable having someone take care of him. He was sorry about that, but Mahiru wiping the water off him left him really refreshed.
They had a break, Amane went to buy drinks, and found Mahiru approached by two males.
 
 
 
  +
Once she absorbed most of the moisture with her deft movements, Mahiru took the dryer she prepared, which then exuded warm air.
That’s why I didn’t want to take my eyes off her.
 
  +
She always took care of her own hair. Even though she was not being subdued about it, her movements were rather comforting.
 
 
  +
Amane disliked others touching his hair, and it was the first time he felt relieved having others take care of his hair. Perhaps he liked it when a certain person touched his hair after all.
It was a weekday, but they had to queue at the food court, so Amane went to buy. As expected, Mahiru was being courted.
 
They probably would not drag her away as they were in the open, but Amane was miffed as her boyfriend.
 
 
 
  +
“It is really unfair how smooth your hair is even though you hardly care for it.”
Mahiru was clearly showing her annoyance. It appeared she was not showing the angelic smile in the face of these males she did not know.
 
That expressionless look, coupled with the rashguard, showed no openings, and Amane sighed at that.
 
 
 
  +
Amane heard a little murmur as the dryer bellowed.
…You guys can’t get girls because you don’t know how disturbed she is now.
 
 
 
  +
“Really? Well, I don’t really take care of my hair as much as you do, Mahiru, but it’s amazing how silky and smooth your hair is when you work so hard.”
By the way, according to Itsuki, “Those guys who flirt with girls while ignoring their reactions and try to impose themselves aren’t popular at all, and it’s just awkward.” Amane too had the urge to agree.
 
In any case, Amane was wearing a male rashguard, which they somehow missed out, or perhaps they lacked understanding.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru’s hair was fine like silk, and one would assume, through looking, that she put in much effort into taking care of it.
Mahiru was sitting on the bench, where they agreed to meet. She could not flee from them, for she could not move until Amane returned.
 
 
 
  +
As Amane often touched it, he knew Mahiru’s flax-colored hair was straight, soft, fine, and felt good.
He decided to apologize to her with a ‘sorry to keep you waiting’, and hurried towards Mahiru.
 
  +
The pretty, straight hair were devoid of split ends, and had an angelic glow anyone would be envious of. Amane was really impressed by how she managed to keep this long hair full of glow.
 
 
  +
“It takes a long time to maintain long hair. It is really troublesome.”
“Kept you waiting.”
 
  +
“Well yeah, I guess it’ll takes you a long time to take care of that.”
  +
“I did think of cutting it off…do you prefer short, or long hair, Amane-kun?”
  +
“I don’t really have a preference…both looks cute, but I just want you to be happy with your appearance. If possible, keep it at a length you like.”
 
 
  +
After all, females would not necessarily tidy their appearances for the male’s sake. Many ladies would keep their hair length as how they would like it.
With drinks in hands, he spoke to Mahiru, who was waiting on the bench, and she immediately looked overjoyed. The pursuers truly were causing her much trouble.
 
They were stunned to see her become a different person altogether, as though ambushed, and looked towards Amane.
 
 
 
  +
If Amane told Mahiru to change her hairstyle, he would be delighted that she would change it to his preference, and yet conflicted.
Once they saw his appearance, they showed an inexplicable sense of superiority. Perhaps it was because Amane was not dressed up nicely.
 
  +
He felt it was fine if Mahiru could maintain the appearance she liked, and no matter her hair length, she was adorable. He hoped she would go along with her own wishes, and not be affected by whatever he said.
After all, there was no way he could show up with waxed hair. He did iron his hair somewhat, but it did not look as impressive as when he waxed it.
 
 
 
  +
“…Is that so?”
“Sorry, I’m with her. Please don’t invite her.”
 
  +
“Do you want me to have a certain hairstyle.”
  +
“I like you no matter the hairstyle you have.”
  +
“Really? I’ll take it as that then.”
  +
“…Yes.”
 
 
  +
Amane did not look back, but he sensed a bashful mood behind him, along with a giggle.
Amane did not mind the stares, for he was used to being humiliated and looked down. Instead, he showed a smile to strangers, and their smiles got heinous.
 
  +
It seemed he answered correctly.
 
 
  +
Mahiru happily dried his hair. Suddenly, her fingers, which were combing his hair, stopped moving.
“With you? You serious? You think you match her?”
 
“Someone gloomy like you can actually bring her…hey.”
 
 
 
  +
“But…”
Sorry for being such a gloomy guy, he thought. It was a fact that his appearance did not stand out, and he did not want to refute this.
 
  +
“Hm?”
However, it was them who were not a match for her. Mahiru had a innocent, elegance, delicate appearance. Those frivolous males who would cast their nets elsewhere after wooing girls could not possibly be a match for her.
 
  +
“Your hair curls up when it is wet, Amane-kun, and that is really,”
  +
“Really?”
  +
“…Alluring…and handsome, I think.”
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru merely wanted to express her thoughts, and not actually want some make out but once Amane heard her mutter, his lips formed a smile.
Amane did not want trouble, and wondered if he should refute while trying not to anger them. At this moment, Mahiru giggled.
 
He abruptly looked towards her, and found her covering her mouth gracefully.
 
 
 
  +
“Shall we do it?”
“If we are to ask whether he is cheerful or gloomy, I will say he is more on the gloomy side.”
 
  +
“N-no need! I will die!”
“You’re laughing…?”
 
“I know he is not cheerful, because he is a calm, poised person.”
 
 
 
Amane did not know what Mahiru was going to say, so he watched her silently. Then, she looked at them for the first time.
+
Amane suggested half-jokingly, and it seemed Mahiru shook her head violently, so much that the movements affected her hand on his hair.
  +
Surely her face was completely red.
There was no goodwill, merely a frosty feeling.
 
 
 
  +
Amane regretted that he could not see that face, and merely chuckled as he imagined Mahiru’s embarrassed look behind him.
…Is she angry?
 
  +
How about this, Mahiru-chan?”
  +
“Ahh…this is fine. The laces feel good.”
 
 
  +
Amane was at a corner of a shop, lazily watching two girls converse…though in terms of age, it was between a girl and a lady.
Mahiru hated it when Amane was belittled, and obviously had no feelings for these men. She seemed to have disdain for them.
 
  +
Next to him, Shuuto too watched them lazily.
 
 
  +
“Both of them look really happy.”
“But assuming that he is gloomy, is there a problem?”
 
  +
“Hm…why are the ladies so enthusiastic about clothes?”
 
 
  +
The four of them arrived at a shopping mall as Mahiru wished for it. The two females were at the clothes shop, eagerly matching clothes on themselves, and that was when Amane had nothing to do.
Mahiru did not sound angry when she said that.
 
However, she sounded as though there was not a problem, and the males wooing her were left speechless.
 
 
 
  +
He did not think it was a pain to accompany them on their shopping trip, picking clothes, but he had difficulty talking to them as they had seemingly formed a garden for ladies, excitedly chatting away. Thus, he kept this distance.
“I like him, so it does not matter whether he is gloomy or cheerful. I like his personality, appearance and temperament, all together, and his nature is just trivial.”
 
  +
Shuuto in turn stood next to Amane, probably because he wanted to see the two excited ladies.
 
 
  +
“I suppose no matter their ages, girls hope to maintain their beauty; perhaps one reason is that they simply like to dress up.”
Mahiru said adamantly, and turned towards Amane, and smiled.
 
  +
“Well, it’s fine to look, I guess?”
His heart felt hot once he saw this endearing smile of goodwill that would never be shown to them. He felt gaudy as he never expected Mahiru to profess her love for him so openly, but more importantly, his heart was elated.
 
  +
“How they’re dressed up?”
  +
“That too. The main reason though is that they’re happy to pick clothes.”
 
 
  +
It seemed most boys would find it a hassle to go shopping with girls, but Amane was used to it since he was often asked to accompany Shihoko. He was also not the impatient type, and could find some fun while waiting.
“It will be great if you can encounter an outstanding lady who thinks so in future, big brothers.”
 
  +
Already, he was very satisfied to see Mahiru smile, and really enjoyed this time as a rsult.
 
 
  +
“Hmm, I see you too are starting to enjoy this, Amane.”
She summarized, and showed not the smile of honey and chocolate that was melted and mixed together, but the Angelic smile shown to complete strangers. They could only stare blankly at Mahiru.
 
  +
“What are you two doing in the corner, Shuuto-san, Amane? Come here.”
Their faces were red, probably because Mahiru’s smile was too dazzling.
 
 
 
  +
It appeared Shihoko had noticed Amane and Shuuto, the latter nodding away, and she waved at them, ushering them over.
“Ah, no, erm…”
 
  +
Mahiru too was looking at them, holding two clothing in her hands.
“Say, big brothers, over there.”
 
 
 
  +
Both father and son went over as they were summoned. Shihoko beamed happily as she grabbed Mahiru’s shoulders from behind, gently nudging her towards him.
While they stammered and tried to reach out towards Mahiru, Amane nonchalantly waved their hands off, and pointed elsewhere.
 
They looked over at where Amane was pointing, the observation deck, where a man was watching them.
 
 
 
  +
“Now which of these suit Mahiru-chan more?”
The safety facilities at this pool were well placed, with lifeguards watching every corner. Their main duty was to remind people not to fool around by the waterside, to prevent accidents, but of course, they would keep an eye out for suspicious people.
 
 
 
  +
It appeared Shihoko wanted Amane to choose clothes for Mahiru.
The lifeguard noticed them ever since Mahiru was disturbed, and often cast a few glances over.
 
 
 
  +
He had a look, and found a blouse with laces befitting a princess, and one was a pastel blue blouse that looked calm and cheery.
Once they noticed him staring at them, they gave awkward looks, and hastily left.
 
  +
Truth be told, Amane felt both really suited her. After all, no matter the one he preferred, Amane felt he should not nitpick since Mahiru was the one who wanted to buy it.
They dared to speak to an unattainable flower who clearly brought her boyfriend over, yet were so timid about this. It was no wonder then that Amane laughed out liud.
 
 
 
  +
“You can choose, Mahiru.”
The two of them were finally left alone, and Amane sat next to Mahiru.
 
  +
“…E-erm, I want to know of your likes, Amane-kun, so I asked…”
 
 
  +
Mahiru lowered her eyes bashfully, and looked up towards him with tentative anticipation, causing him to gsap.
“Sorry I’m late.”
 
 
 
  +
His heart raced from the mere knowledge that she wanted to match his tastes.
First, he had to apologize.
 
After all, Mahiru was approached because Amane left her alone, which gave her an unpleasant mood.
+
There was no doubt he already liked how Mahiru was, but she wanted to wear the clothes Amane liked, which he was really delighted about.
 
 
  +
He sensed his cheeks blushing as he compared the blouses with Mahiru’s face, and chose the one with laces.
“I am fine. It was packed over there, no? This happens often when i am alone.”
 
“…You say that, but it’s my mistake to leave you alone. I guess you’re scared.”
 
“I am not since they are able to communicate properly.”
 
Actually, I think those guys are just worried about how others will look at them.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru smiled as she picked the one Amane chose, putting the other blouse back.
The conversation might have lasted a little longer if not for the lifeguard. Amane intended to drag Mahiru by the hand and leave if it got too troublesome, but since they left first, he had nothing to complain about.
 
 
 
  +
“…She’s really adorable, isn’t she?”
He handed her the orange juice she wanted, and sipped the lemon-lime soda he ordered through the straw.
 
  +
“I know.”
  +
“You aren’t holding back now.”
  +
“Shut up.”
 
 
  +
Shihoko chimed with a smile, and Amane turned his face aside.
“…You’re not scared?”
 
  +
They bought clothes, left the shop, and wandered aimlessly in the shopping mall.
“Rather than that, I feel that my good mood is ruined.”
 
“Sorry, please don’t worry about that.”
 
“It is not your fault, Amane-kun…of course, please allow me to have a sip of yours.”
 
 
 
  +
The mall was the largest in the prefecture, and Amane had assumed it would be boring just walking around, but it was unexpectedly interesting. He did not think it was suffering, but the onlookers’ gaze gave him an indescribable feeling.
That makes us even, Mahiru pointed at Amane’s lemon-lime soda, and smiled impishly. I got to hand it to you, Amane wrly noted, and handed the cup to her.
 
It was obvious Mahiru made such a joke so that Amane would not feel too guilty, and he thoroughly felt how sorry he was, along with her graciousness.
 
 
 
  +
His bias aside, his parents were nice looking, and little would be said of Mahiru. It was no wonder they had many gazes upon them.
She did not ask anything else regarding that incident, received the soda, and took a sip…and she frowned suddenly, her eyes filled with some tears.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru was long used to this, and latched onto his arm without a care in the world.
The carbonic acid was a little shocking, but should not be enough for her to overreact. Amane could drink it normally, but not Mahiru, it seemed.
 
 
 
  +
While she was used to the onlookers’ stares, it seemed she was still a little embarrassed about walking with her arm latch onto him, for her face was a little red.
“Ah, does it taste weird?”
 
“…No, I hardly drink carbonated beverages…it is so stinging.”
 
 
 
  +
On his side, Amane felt something soft poking at him, and really was unable to calm down, but if he clearly conveyed these feelings, Shihoko would obviously tease him like no tomorrow. He did his best not to show his emotions on his face.
Mahiru’s eyes were a little moist, probably because it was too stimulating to the tongue. Usually, she would drink water, tea, coffee, or at most, squeezed fruit juice. Amane had never seen her drink carbonated beverages.
 
 
 
  +
He held the bag containing Mahiru’s clothes, diverting his attention, but Mahiru clung firmly onto him, as though asking why he was not looking at her, which left him in a major pinch.
She was not that terrified of spicy food, but it seemed she could not take such agitation.
 
 
 
  +
“Say, Mahiru.”
“I don’t think someone who never drank any carbonated drinks should drink something this rough…why are you drinking this?”
 
  +
“Yes?”
 
  +
“…Ah, well.”
You should have expected this, he said as he snatched the soda from her, patting her head. Her eyes, moist from the agitation, looked up at him.
 
 
“…I want to taste it along with you, Amane-kun.”
 
 
Once he heard this little mutter, Amane nearly dropped the soda, but barely managed to prevent the tragedy.
 
 
…My girlfriend’s unbelievably cute.
 
 
The word ‘unbelievably’ might sound dismissive, but it was actually rather high praise. Amane found it unbearable.
 
Her expression and gestures were already adorable, and she just said she wanted to share something. Obviously Amane had the urge to yell.
 
 
In any case, as Mahiru was too adorable, Amane dared not look at her face directly, and merely held her hand, turning his face elsewhere. She then latched onto his elbow, and leaned on him.
 
 
“…I want some orange juice too.”
 
“Fufu, sure.”
 
 
Amane looked elsewhere as he rested his elbow on the bench railing, and did not look at the giggling Mahiru.
 
And because of that that, he never noticed them approaching.
 
 
“Yo, the cute Missy and the herbivore bro there, how about you play with us?”
 
 
They heard a familiar frivolous voice, which they did not expect at this place.
 
Amane looked towards the voice, and found the faces he expected.
 
One of them was a frivolous handsome chap, and the other was a pretty tomboy. They were the faces he usually spotted at school.
 
 
“Why are you here, Itsuki?”
 
“No, I wasn’t stalking you. It’s really a coincidence. I’m not that curious.”
 
 
Itsuki denied it with a serious look. That truly might be the case.
 
 
Truth be told, given their personalities, if they were really stalking, they would have helped her the moment Mahiru was wooed. Given the timing, it appeared they found Amane and Mahiru after the latter were reunited.
 
 
Chitose’s expression too showed that they did not mean it.
 
 
“Well, we heard that you two would go to the pool this week, but we didn’t expect to meet on the same day at such an open place. Sorry to disturb this world of your own~”
 
“…I say.”
 
 
Since it was a coincidence that they met, Amane had no intention to grumble, but when Chitose gave a leery ribbing at the very end, he glared at her.
 
Despite that, since she was wearing a swimsuit, it would be rude to look at her skin. He merely stared at her face instead.
 
 
She was wearing an orange separate swimsuit, and might have noticed Amane’s stare as she giggled. “Yaa, you perv~” she fidgeted about.
 
 
She knew that Amane was not looking at her body, but she still fooled around. Amane gave a long sigh and gave Itsuki a look that basically complained “Deal with her already”. He then got a reply that went “she’s really energetic in the summer”. It seemed he had no intention of stopping her.
 
 
“Goodness me.” Amane looked dumbfounded, and turned towards Mahiru. She had zipped up the rashguard to cover herself from the flirting men, but it seemed that zipping to the neck left he really hot.
 
 
She zipped down to the chest, letting air in, and Chitose blinked away.
 
 
“Hm? Mahirun?”
 
 
“What is it?”
 
“What is it?”
  +
“…You didn’t bring the clothes you bought on Golden Week, right?”
“…Eh? Are you wearing that swimsuit?”
 
“That swimsuit?”
 
“Hm, isn’t there a black string ouuo”
 
 
 
  +
Amane wondered if he should point out that Mahiru’s breasts were rubbing against him, but once he recalled that she would occasionally say impish things, that it was on purpose, he hesitated again, and decided to talk about something else.
Chitose’s voice tailed off vaguely as Mahiru had covered her mouth.
 
Mahiru straightened her back, reached her hands towards Chitose, and froze, perhaps having noticed Amane’s stare.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru was dressed in a princess-like, pure looking one piece dress, not the off-shoulder dress she bought the last time. She said she would wear it to show Amane, but Amane never got to see it, and wondered what it was about.
“…Nothing at all.”
 
 
 
  +
Once she heard the words Golden Week, Mahiru blinked away, and become bashful.
She shook her head, her face was flushed.
 
 
 
  +
“…I want to wear it for you when we are dating alone.”
“So there’s another one.”
 
  +
“…I-I see.”
“Ah, no, e-erm…it is embarrassing to wear that in front of everyone.”
 
  +
“You will bring me along, no?”
“Well, there’s a chance you’ll end up naked. So you’re going to wear that when alone with Amane? How cuteeemmmmmmm”
 
“Chitose-san, please be quiet.”
 
“Okay~”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru truly was adorable, leaning on him and tilting her head, and he slowly held the palm that was latched onto him.
Again Chitose’s mouth was muffled by Mahiru, and she did not seem apologetic.
 
 
 
  +
“…I think we can talk about that when we’re alone. It’s a family trip now, different from a date.”
Amane was shocked that Mahiru would actually purchase a swimsuit that would be embarrassing to her if she wore it in front of everyone, but once he remembered that she said she would wear it when the two of them were alone, his heartbeat ran wild from the boldness she showed.
 
  +
“…Y-yes.”
  +
“Anywhere you want to go to?”
  +
“I am fine with any place as long as I am with you, Amane-kun.”
  +
“If you say so, I don’t want to go anywhere. It’s great to see you dressed up, but I don’t want to show you to anyone.”
  +
“…We shall have a date at home then. I am fine with that. It is said the weather over the upcoming days will be terrible.
 
 
  +
On another note, it seemed the weather report had forecasted terrible weather, due to an approaching typhoon.
“…Is it that dangerous?”
 
  +
The typhoon would not arrive, but the aftereffects sweeping by might cause rain.
“Dangerous? Actually, given Mahirun’s nice body, I think it might look like there’s too little fabric on her.”
 
  +
It should be long gone by the time Amane and Mahiru returned home, but since they were at his hometown, he did wish for some nice weather.
“Chitose-san.”
 
“But I think Mahirun might really get angry if I continue. You should see it for yourself, Amane~”
 
“I-I will not show him!”
 
 
 
  +
Due to the typhoon, there was a likelihood that they would not be able to go out. So he thought, but it seemed Mahiru wanted to spend time alone with him, and was not really insistent on going out.
Mahiru was red like a ripe apple as she refuted this. He felt some pity, but sensed that it was to be expected.
 
  +
Amane planned to check the weather once he got back, and held her hand firmly once again.
If Mahiru really disliked it, Amane obviously would not say that he wanted her to wear it. It would be a lie to say that he did not want to see his girlfriend like that.
 
 
 
  +
“Same here. I’m fine with anywhere as long as I’m with you. Anyway, we’ll plan according to the weather.”
Chitose’s tone seemed to infer that it was not something that bared that much, but could emphasize Mahiru’s fine curves.
 
  +
“Yes.”
Already, Amane was having issues looking at Mahiru directly. If that swimsuit actually revealed more, he was actually relieved that Mahiru refused to wear it.
 
  +
“…I thought you two would be making out already, but you’re planning dates now?”
Nevertheless as a man, Amane really wanted to see it.
 
  +
“Too bad we already have plans for that.”
 
 
  +
Shihoko, who was walking before them, teased them jokingly, and Amane nonchalantly retorted. His parents giggled before them.
Perhaps there was a look of pity on Amane’s face, for Chitose leered away once she saw that, and Mahiru glanced at him discreetly.
 
  +
However, they seemed more relieved than impish, and turned ahead without pursuing the matter. Amane snorted once again, and held Mahiru’s hand.
  +
The worry days ago came to pass.
 
 
  +
“It’s raining.”
“You’re not going to show it to him?”
 
“…We can negotiate.”
+
“Yes it is.”
 
 
  +
The water pelted upon the ground, causing loud sounds. Amane and Mahiru exchanged looks, and nodded away.
Mahiru whispered back, put on the rashguard hood, and lowered her head to avoid Amane and Chitose’s gazes.
 
Even though it was not shown, one could imagine her face seemingly scalded.
 
 
 
  +
They had a premonition from the weather report, but they still felt conflicted, given that it would be raining for the remaining days of their trip.
“…Chitose, don’t tease her too much. You don’t have to worry about me too much, Mahiru.”
 
  +
Luckily, there was no warning sounded, so Amane’s parents went to work.
“But Mahirun’s cute though.”
 
“Isn’t that a given?”
 
“Ohhh, you’re a natural…”
 
 
 
  +
“We can’t go out unless we’re planning to get soaked out there.”
Since Mahiru had always been cute, Amane naturally replied so, and Chitose gave him a dumbfounded look.
 
  +
“We may catch a cold as a result, Amane-kun. That will not do.”
  +
“Yeah. Let’s just rest at home.”
 
 
  +
Both preferred to stay at home, and did not think it was anything bad. They found it a pity that they could not go out, but were otherwise indifferent.
Amane did confess that Mahiru was cute, long before they were dating, so there should be nothing to be surprised about. It seemed both Itsuki and Chitose were both taken aback though, for their eyes widened greatly.
 
 
 
  +
Both of them were at home, and Amane first held Mahiru’s hand, sitting on the cushion laid out on the floor.
“Man, aren’t you doting on your girlfriend, Amane…and you said that you wouldn’t have a lover, or talk about romance or anything…”
 
“Shut up.”
 
“Well~ this is what they say about love changing people~”
 
“You looking down on me? Everyone agrees that Mahiru’s cute, so it’s obvious that I think my girlfriend’s cute, right? Don’t you always boast about how Chitose’s cute, Itsuki?”
 
 
 
  +
While doing so, he watched the mini TV in the room, and used the reflection to see how Mahiru was being.
Ever since Amane got to know Itsuki and had Chitose introduced to him, he had to listen to Itsuki brag about his love life. He did not think he was any better at bragging than Itsuki.
 
This isn’t weird or anything, so he thought, and gave them a dumbfounded look. They sighed, and shrugged.
 
 
 
  +
It seemed that though the date was ruined, Mahiru was not too bothered about it. Her eyes sparkled as she saw the cute cat commercial aired on the TV.
He was incensed by their attitude as he glared at them, and Itsuki merely gave a wry smile.
 
  +
She liked cats, and so did Amane. Thus, Amane thought it would be great if they could raise cats, and touched her little hand, seemingly tickling it.
 
 
  +
Mahiru gave a reproaching look towards Amane, probably because she was feeling ticklish. She did not say anything, but she clearly was about to say, goodness me. Amane smiled at her, pulled her over, and had her sit between his legs.
“But I think you better stop.”
 
  +
He then put his chin on her little shoulder, wrapped his arms around her waist, and she went completely beetroot.
“Why?”
 
“Looks like Shiina-san’s in trouble.”
 
 
 
  +
“…E-erm, Amane-kun.”
Amane turned to Mahiru, wondering why she was mentioned, and found that she was grabbing the hood, covering herself as she shivered. It appeared she was really embarrassed.
 
  +
“This is fine, right? I’m not going to touch anywhere strange.”
It appeared she was embarrassed to be praised in front of anyone. Amane panicked, and she lifted her head slightly towards him; it appeared there were tears coming out.
 
 
 
  +
All he touched were her belly, back, and shoulder.
“…This is a virtue and a flaw of yours, Amane-kun.”
 
  +
On a side note, the date had ended…or rather, was changed to a date at home, but Mahiru was wearing the off-shoulder dress, probably because she wanted to show it to Amane. Thus, Amane could feel the smooth skin of the exposed shoulder beneath his shin.
 
 
  +
He looked down, and as the shoulders were exposed, so too was the collar. He could vagurely peek at the round lumps and the valley that was not completely hidden under the clothes.
She murmured, and covered herself within the hood again. Amane was at a loss of what to do, and could only wait until Mahiru recovered from her embarrassment.
 
  +
It was a magnificent view, but some indecent thoughts might occur if he looked at it for too long. He turned his eyes aside, and kissed the blushing ear.
 
 
  +
“Kya…”
Once Mahiru’s shame faded away, the four of them began to play together. The good thing about four of them being together was that there would be fewer chances for other males to try and woo them.
 
  +
“These clothes really suit you.”
  +
“M-may you please not whisper at my ear…it is bad for my body.”
  +
“Bad for your body?”
  +
“…I will shiver.”
  +
“Feeling cold?”
  +
“N-no…erm, well, I feel shiverish…”
  +
“Hm?”
 
 
  +
Amane blew at her ear, and she hurriedly turned over.
With four of them together, none of them would end up alone, and Amane made sure that would not happen.
 
  +
This time, she glared at him with a blushing face. She might pout away if he overdid it, “Sorry”, so he muttered, and embraced her body once again.
Furthermore, Itsuki looked the frivolous handsome guy with a friendly vibe, an ideal guy with a sunny disposition. The males trying to woo the girls would have second thoughts.
 
 
 
  +
“…You are bullying me, Amane-kun.”
Nevertheless, Mahiru and Chitose stood out in appearance, and there were a few stares at them.
 
  +
“Sorry sorry, I won’t do that again…but seriously, these clothes really suit you too well. I don’t want to show you to anyone else. Guess it all worked out now we’re at home.”
 
 
  +
Truth be told, most clothing would suit Mahiru well, and this off shoulder dress was no exception. He looked at the white, pearly skin anyone would have tried to lick on, and was grateful for the typhoon.
“Mahirun Mahirun, take this.”
 
“Kyaa…goodness, Chitose-san.”
 
 
 
  +
“…Does it really suit me?”
Mahiru silently pressured them to move towards the shallow pool, so they went there to play. Amane was seated by the poolside, watching Mahiru and Chitose splashing water at each other happily.
 
  +
“Yep, it’s really cute. It shows your slender body really well, your skin’s pretty, and it really suits you.”
  +
“…That is good. I bought it to show you after all, Amane-kun.”
  +
“Show me that again.”
 
 
  +
As Amane was embracing Mahiru from behind, he could not look at her up front. He did see her in the dress from up front before they entered the living room, but he wanted to enjoy the sight up close and personal.
He felt relieved seeing those two on such good terms, having fun.
 
They were exquisite beauties, thought of varying types, and were soothing to the eyes.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru cautiously turned her body around once Amane said those words, and leaned her body onto Amane’s chest.
“Ah, intimacy between girls is great.”
 
  +
He put his hands on her knees and back, tucking her between his legs. Mahiru, who was already blushing, was redder than before.
 
 
  +
“Now this makes it easier.”
Itsuki smiled as he sat next to Amane, watching the two girls.
 
  +
“…You are really bold today, Amane-kun.”
  +
“Well, it’s a date, thought we’re at home.”
 
 
  +
Shuuto repeated many times the previous day that the male should take the initiative in dates. They never left home, but a date was a date even at home, and Amane should seize the initiative.
“You sound like an old man.”
 
“How rude. You’re giving lewd looks at those two, right?”
 
“That’s an exaggeration.”
 
“But you feel very relieved seeing them, right, you silent pervert?”
 
“Right back at you.”
 
“I’m not keeping it to myself.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane tickled her cheek, and her reddened face relaxed as she bashfully lowered her eyes again.
That won’t do either, Amane retorted, and stared blankly at Mahiru, who was smiling happily after Chitose splashed water on her.
 
 
 
“So, why do you look so listless?
+
“…I will die if you are so enthusiastic every day, Amane-kun.
  +
“I guess if we do this every day…”
  +
“N-no can do…my heart will be unable to take it.”
  +
“Is your heart pounding that much?”
  +
“…Yes.”
 
 
  +
Saying that, Mahiru grabbed Amane’s hand, and put it in the middle.
Itsuki stopped smiling and asked Amane, leaning a little forward as he looked towards the latter’s face.
 
  +
Actually, it was the back of the hand, but the soft warmth did reach him, along with the strong heartbeat that was much faster than before.
  +
The fabric was thin, the heartbeat was clearly felt, and the softness was thoroughly emphasized.
 
 
  +
Amane gasped as he looked towards Mahiru, and their eyes met. Her caramel-colored eyes were bashful as they continued to stare at his, and it appeared she wanted to say something.
“Ah, well, I think Mahiru’s cuter than before.”
 
“You’re starting to fall deeper in love.”
 
“Not that, I just think that she likes to smile more often. Back then, she didn’t really smile.”
 
“We never saw that, but was she that aloof back then?”
 
“Yeah, haughty and vicious, distrusting of others…it’s great that she’s smiling like that now.”
 
 
 
  +
“…It is unfair if your heart is not racing as much as mine.”
Mahiru’s smile was a lot more earnest compared to when they first met.
 
  +
“…My heart’s pounding at lot.”
She was showing such honesty, along with a carefree smile, and that could not have been imagined compared to her old uppity self with a slightly venomous tongue.
 
  +
“Really?”
 
 
  +
Mahiru buried her face on Amane’s chest.
Amane proudly assumed that Mahiru’s change was because she was with him, but it was also partially due to Chitose. There were some things those of the same gender could only discuss, and understand.
 
  +
She listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat. probably to hide her embarrassment. Amane knew then how loudly his heart was bounding, “it really is.” for Mahiru muttered happily.
 
 
  +
“…Well, there’s no way my heart won’t race when my girlfriend’s doing such things.”
He too was happy to see her so happy.
 
  +
“You seem to be taking it in stride recently though, Amane-kun…that is devious of you.”
  +
“It’ll look bad on me if I don’t take it in stride, right?”
  +
“No, you are always a dashing person, Amane-kun.”
  +
“…Thanks for the praise.”
 
 
  +
Aren’t you saying this to rattle me more? Amane had the urge to say so, but it appeared Mahiru’s words were really heartfelt, so he swallowed his words back.
“I feel the same about Shiina-san changing. She felt like an idol back then, unapproachable. Right now, she’s just heads over heels for you, Amane, and that’s really adorable.”
 
“Heads over heels…say.”
 
“No well, her goodwill’s so earnest and easy to understand. It’s already obvious that she treats you very different.”
 
“…Just to ask, did you think that Mahiru already liked me way back then, Itsuki…”
 
“She liked you so much that I didn’t know why you’re so hesitant.”
 
“Seriously?”
 
 
 
  +
Instead, he embraced Mahiru, who was clinging onto his chest, and patted her head.
Amane had a vague feeling that Mahiru liked him before they dated, but it seemed she liked him for a much longer time than he expected. Clearly it was the case, actually.
 
  +
Damn, you’re cute. He accidentally blurted out, and Mahiru lifted her head somewhat, looking a little bashful. This little gesture pricked his urge to dote on her, for he too felt he was completely mesmerized.
 
 
  +
He patted her head lovingly to regain his composure and empty his heart, and Mahiru’s shame too faded away as she comfortably let him pat her.
“I think she started to change a little when she trusted you and had interest in you.”
 
“…Really?”
 
“And I guess it’s because Chii’s around. For good or bad, she’s always easily excited and approaching, so she’s dragging Shiina-san along.”
 
“Please control her already, boyfriend-san.”
 
“No no no, Chii won’t prod into the places she shouldn’t be going into. And look, Shiina-san’s very happy.”
 
 
 
  +
It seemed she liked headpats to begin with. This should be sufficient in calming her down.
Amane looked towards where Itsuki pointed once again, and found Mahiru looking embarrassed as Chitose clung onto her happily, but still accepting.
 
One could see how much Mahiru trusted Chitose, and her face was really gentle. It was really great that she had more people she could trust.
 
Of course, Amane would hope that he himself was the one she trusted most.
 
 
 
  +
“…Say Mahiru.”
“Don’t worry.” Itsuki slapped Amane in the back. Amane could only smile wryly, and “Oy, the young men spacing out there, join us~” Chitose, still clinging onto Mahiru, waved away.
 
  +
“Hm?”
Mahiru too waved, seemingly hoping for Amane to go over.
 
  +
“Is it fine if I consider this a date? We aren’t doing anything.”
  +
“I feel happy, so it is fine. Weather and location aside, the most important factor is who I am with.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru said some really comforting words as she firmly embraced Amane. Amane too embraced her gently, “Yeah.” he muttered with a chuckle.
“Since the cute girls are calling for us, we have to go over.”
 
  +
Say, if this is a date, we’ve been dating all this while…you’ve been in my house often.”
 
 
  +
Amane did not think a home date was any special, probably because he was used to having Mahiru next to him.
Itsuki dipped into the pool, which reached his waist. Amane saw him grin away while moving towards the duo, and smiled too as he went towards Mahiru.
 
  +
Mahiru was practically available at his place all the time. However, they did not seem so intimate as they were at this point, merely leisurely watching the TV, laughing away, having meals, doing their homework, and nothing akin to the date.
“Fuiii, fun fun~!”
 
 
 
  +
Perhaps it was this reason that he did not feel tense, or that his heart was not racing.
Even for high school students, it was tiring playing for several hours. The four of them sat on the bench to rest.
 
 
 
  +
“Fufu, yes. I suppose we have been dating at home every day, no?”
They rented a ball for volleyball, and under Chitose’s vigorous pressing, Mahiru was dragged along to a small water slide experience. Nevertheless, it might be really exciting to her.
 
  +
“Maybe, though there are times when I want to go to your place instead of it just being at my place, Mahiru.”
She looked refreshed as she sat next to Amane, but was leaning onto him gently, probably due to fatigue.
 
  +
“My house…?”
  +
“Ah no, I’m not thinking of anything guilty. It’s just that I’m interested because I’ve never been there.”
 
 
  +
In fact, Mahiru had been the one visiting Amane all the time, so Amane had an urge to visit hers.
“I’m so happy. It’s been a while since I had this much fun.”
 
  +
It was merely borne out of curiosity to see how Mahiru’s room was like, but he really could not say anything, as a boy wanting to enter a girl’s room would have anyone second guessing.
“Yeah. I haven’t exercised this much in a long time.”
 
“You didn’t really show up during the sports festival. Did a good workout this time.”
 
 
 
  +
“I am fine with that…but there is nothing worth looking at, you know?”
Amane was no slouch at athletics to begin with, but he could not consider himself adept, and would never have exercised as he just down. He would participate in the gym classes fully, but was never too enthusiastic.
 
  +
“I’m just interested…you don’t mind your lover’s room, Mahiru?”
  +
“I have visited your room often, Amane-kun.”
  +
“Yeah, you’ll wake me up, and sometimes even sleep in my room.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru had many chances to visit Amane’s room. She would wake him up in the morning, and whenever he was not around, she would drop by to sleep.
“Amane started swimming seriously midway through.”
 
  +
He remembered one moment when he bought something, and wanted to change clothes at home, but found Mahiru sleeping sounding in his room, which left him awkward.
“Well a pool’s a place for swimming…it’s nice to do so once in a while.”
 
“Mahirun was looking at you back then.”
 
“Eh, s-sorry Mahiru.”
 
 
 
  +
He did say that she could enter his house, and she did not see anything she should not, but he hoped she would understand how he would feel as her boyfriend, seeing how defenseless the girlfriend on the bed would be.
Mahiru and Chitose had much fun, so Amane went for a simple swim, but perhaps Mahiru was waiting for him back then.
 
However, she hastily shook her head.
 
 
 
  +
“B-because…your scent is really comforting, Amane-kun…”
“Th-this is not what I mean…it is good.”
 
  +
“Well I can’t calm down. Any guy seeing his girlfriend on the bed will be attacking already.”
  +
“…You really are gentlemanly, Amane-kun.”
  +
“I’m glad that you’re careless because you trust me, but my sanity can’t take it, so watch yourself.”
  +
“Sorry.”
  +
“…Next time you do that, I’ll take a photo of you sleeping.”
  +
“P-please do not.”
  +
“Then watch it.”
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru was not opposed to the idea of showing Amane her sleeping face, but she did not want him to take photos. He really did not understand what she was thinking.
After some thought, Amane realized what she meant by good.
 
Mahiru could not swim, and was envious of Amane, who could.
 
 
 
  +
“I shall sleep in your house only when you are around.”
However, he dared not mention to Chitose and Itsuki that Mahiru could not swim, and merely smiled wryly as he patted her head.
 
  +
“…Okay.”
If they had another chance, they probably could practice a little.
 
 
 
  +
Because I have been the one embarrassed. Mahiru giggled impishly. Damn you’re cute, and Amane retorted with some begrudging praise, and gently kissed the winner on the cheek.
“Let’s go to a pool next time.”
 
  +
That alone left her completely beetroot, unable to say anything. Truth be told, nobody knew who actually won, and she was really adorable.
“Y-yes.”
 
“Hm, what~? You want to see Mahirun’s black bikini?”
 
“Are you an idiot. I don’t want to show that to anyone else.”
 
“So you obviously want to see it when you’re alone.”
 
“That’s…a privilege as a boyfriend.”
 
 
 
  +
“…You are despicable.
Amane had no thoughts of showing Mahiru’s black bikini to anyone else. Even at this point, she was hidden under his rashguard, and he wanted her to wear swimming shorts.
 
  +
“I don’t care.”
  +
“Am I not the one losing all the time…?”
  +
“No no no. I’m the one who lost, since I’m always mesmerized by you. Forgive me.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru said that she had been losing, but that was not the case, for Amane was often beaten by her cuteness, and hoped she would occasionally aware the win to herself.
“Hear that Mahirun? You’re not showing it to your boyfriend?”
 
“As I said, we can negotiate.”
 
 
 
  +
And once she heard the word mesmerized, she blushed, and closed her eyes, saying, “I guess that is the case…” Amane chuckled once he saw her response.
Amane smiled at Mahiru, who turned her head aside, and again patted her head gently.
 
  +
He embraced her before she could realize that he chuckled in amusement, and put her face towards his chest.
 
 
  +
It seemed she felt blessed to receive this, and she adjusted her posture slightly, before she probably found the best position for herself, and leaned her entire body onto him.
  +
He understood that she was fawning over him because she trusted him. He had another urge to chuckle, for a different reason, and smiled.
 
 
  +
“…You really like to fawn around.”
Once they left the leisure facility together, Amane’s group arrived at a family restaurant.
 
  +
“You said I can, Amane-kun.”
It was before 6pm, and a little early for dinner. They expended lots of energy playing and swimming however, and they were hungry. Perhaps it was the right time.
 
  +
“I did, so do as you want.”
  +
“I will become a good-for-nothing…”
  +
“I’m already a good-for-nothing, so now I’ll make you a good-for-nothing.”
  +
“You may pass on that payback.”
 
 
  +
Goodness, Mahiru lifted her head, obviously looking a little displeased. Amane gently kissed her forehead, and her face immediately turned red, ringing like a steam engine.
Mahiru never had the chance to visit a family restaurant, and looked a little excited. That adorable sight had Amane smiling, but he sheathed that smile away when Chitose and Itsuki tapped him lightly where Mahiru could not see.
 
 
 
  +
“…I have a feeling you are trying to pull a fast one on me.”
“But speaking of which, you’re going to Amane’s hometown for the summer right, Mahirun?”
 
  +
“You dislike it?”
  +
“Not at all…ugh.”
 
 
  +
How sleazy of you, she muttered, and rolled her forehead on his chest. Once again, Amane chuckled, and carefully tidied her somewhat messy her.
Chitose asked as she sliced the hamburger steak she orderde.
 
  +
Once done, she regained her usual straight hair. The smooth, silky hair felt comforting to touch, and even though the hair was tidied, Amane wanted to continue touching it. Mahiru did not show any displeasure; on the contrary, she looked a little delighted. Thus, he did not stop.
Mahiru probably did mention that she was going to Amane’s hometown with him when she arranged plans wit Chitose. Chitose in turn leered away.
 
 
 
  +
Amane had such thoughts as he stroked Mahiru’s hair like a kitten on his lap. At this moment, Mahiru seemed to have cooled off completely as she rubbed her face onto him.
“It feels like erm, meeting the parents.”
 
“Sorry to disappoint you, but Mahiru already met my parents.”
 
“I see~…I guess it’s like a wife following her husband back to the hometown.”
 
“Whatever.”
 
 
 
  +
“…I feel happy being able to laze peacefully at your old house, Amane-kun.”
What are you saying now. We aren’t engaged, let alone married. So he thought, but typically speaking, no high school couple would actually meet each other’s parents, and Amane could not deny it completely.
 
  +
“That’s great. I was worried that you wouldn’t be happy about being at my house.”
  +
“Fufu, I am reluctant to return home now.”
 
 
  +
Amane was worried what would he have to do if she was unused, or uncomfortable with this place before they arrived, but it seemed he worried too much.
Leaving her aside, Amane ate the fried egg roll in his Japanese set meal. Chitose gave a look of pity as she never got to tease him.
 
He ignored her as he chewed at the egg roll, but did not find it addictive. It tasted very normal unlike Mahiru’s, and not really delicious.
 
 
 
  +
“You’re already used to my house.”
I guess Mahiru’s cooking is the best, he thought to himself, looked over at Mahiru, and found her slightly bashful.
 
  +
“It is because Shihoko-san and Shuuto-san were so good to me.”
Perhaps it was the ‘wife’ part that embarrassed her.
 
  +
“Mom and dad dote on you more than me.”
  +
“Are you jealous?”
  +
“No.”
 
 
  +
Amane already knew Shihoko and Shuuto would care for Mahiru, and she would remain by his side. Thus, he would not pout.
“Shiina-san, you’re going to Amane’s hometown? …I guess Shihoko-san will be happy.”
 
  +
He felt that his parents were really too fond of their future daughter, but he could understand their feelings since they wanted one the entire time.
“Akazawa-san, you know Shihoko-san?”
 
“No, I just heard of her…and understood her the moment Amane described her.”
 
“My mom has quite the personality…and you probably think she resembles someone.”
 
 
 
  +
“Fufu. Is that so? If you are pouting, I shall hug you.”
It appeared that Itsuki immediately deduced that Shihoko was like Chitose. Surely Chitose and Shihoko would get along really well if they met.
 
  +
“You’re not going to huge me until I pout?”
  +
“I shall hug you whenever you want to, Amane-kun.”
  +
“Shall we?”
  +
“Sure.”
  +
Mahiru stopped leaning on Amane, and opened her arms wide. Amane pursed his lips, wondering how he should react.
 
 
  +
She probably intended for him to leap into her clutches. Given her fine curves and body along with that off-shoulder dress of hers, Amane would probably feel happiness burying his face in her chest, but surely many other incidents would follow.
“Hm, what what~”
 
“Well, we’re saying you’re cute, Chii.”
 
 
 
  +
But well, we’re dating, so this…there was a little devil muttering inside him.
Itsuki nonchalantly dodged the issue and praised her. “Ikkun, serious~” Chitose looked completely satisfied.
 
  +
He would be allowed to enjoy however he wanted, as long as he did not go overboard…and as the desire caused him to falter, he let out a soft murmur.
 
 
  +
He was powerless to resist this alluring temptation.
“Ah right, Amane, hurry up and tell me when you’re going back. I want to go out and play with Mahirun before you two leave.”
 
“Sure sure sure. Probably in August. Have fun then…also, do your assignments.”
 
“Why are you sounding like my mom~!?”
 
“Isn’t it because you complained last year, “I can’t finish my assignments~!”…”
 
 
 
  +
He wrapped his arms around her back, and buried his face into her opened nape.
Chitose probably was the type to dither her assignments until the last moment, and last summer, she only began in a panic when the vacation was ending.
 
  +
If he lowered his face slightly, he would land upon the soft lumps. He could not do that much, but he brought his lips upon Mahiru’s beautiful collarbone, and silky white skin, savoring the sweet fragrance of her body.
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru felt a little ticklish, but she did not dislike it at all, and wrapped her arms around his back, embracing him as though she was doting on a child.
Amane was already done with his assignments, and so was Mahiru. They would continue with their revision.
 
 
 
  +
“Fufu, you really do like to fawn around too, Amane-kun.”
“I don’t wanna do it though…oh yeah, I can get the Angel to teach me.”
 
“I may, but I will not if you keep calling me Angel.”
 
“How strict. I like the cold hearted Mahirun though.”
 
 
Mahiru and Chitose were able to converse easily, and Amane felt some relief as he ate his food before it got cold.
 
He did not find outside food delicious, for he probably was completely used to Mahiru’s cooking.
 
 
“Mahirun, I want some fried egg rolls tomorrow.”
 
 
Amane muttered to Mahiru, who was next to him, and she looked towards the tray before him.
 
 
“Are you not eating it?”
 
“This is no good. Something’s missing. Yours is the best.”
 
“Fufu, I really have to hand it to you. I shall make breakfast and wake you up then.”
 
“Okay.”
 
 
It was summer vacation, and Amane could not wake up early, so it was great that Mahiru would wake him up.
 
It would be bad for his heart to see Mahiru’s face immediately after waking up, but it surely was the best alarm clock.
 
 
Amane was excited, for he discreet looked forward to the next day’s breakfast. Itsuki stared at him dumbfoundedly.
 
 
“A couple already staying together…”
 
 
“Shut up.”
 
“Shut up.”
  +
“You may continue to fawn over me. I shall turn you into a good-for-nothing.”
  +
“I’m already one.”
 
 
  +
Amane sensed himself melting, and also that he was melting her. Both sides doted upon each other, bonding with each other, and ended up at a point where neither could exist withou each other.
Half-staying together, he did not comment as he quietly drank the somewhat cooled miso soup.
 
“Have you locked the door and windows?”
 
“I did that while you’re looking, right?”
 
 
 
  +
Amane kissed the clean neck, and lifted his head towards Mahiru. He found her giggling, enjoying herself while still embracing him.
Amane heard Mahiru remind like a teacher at his own corridor, and smiled wryly.
 
 
 
  +
“You look rather small from here. You usually seem large and very reliable.”
Mahiru usually would not talk this much, but she probably reminded him out of worry, since they would not be home for a long time.
 
  +
“Really? …Well, you’re small and slim, Mahiru. It’s easy to hug you.”
They would visit Amane’s hometown for two weeks from so, starting from this day. Mahiru was worried if anything would happen during this period.
 
  +
“You are being hugged by me though…but I think it is because I have been hugged by you all this while, Amane-kun.”
  +
“So you really belong to me now, Mahiru.”
  +
“Yes…you are mine too, Amane-kun.”
  +
“Yeah.”
  +
“Fufu.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru giggled happily as she patted Amane, and Amane found himself to be near his limits as he lifted his waist, and kissed her neck.
“I did, but I am asking just in case.”
 
  +
She then shivered so quickly, for her neck was as sensitive as her ears were.
“Right right right. You didn’t forget anything, right?”
 
“No. I have delivered the necessary luggage, and I did check through my handheld items this morning. I have locked my door and windows, and checked through everything from your trash to the freezer. Please do not worry.”
 
“Thank you for going all out with this.”
 
 
 
  +
“Uuu…please do not leave a mark here.”
It was almost impossible to carry two weeks worth of luggage over, so they had them delivered by courier, and did not omit anything. Mahiru did drop by to clear Amane’s house, and the latter really could not lift his head towards her.
 
  +
“I won’t, but I’ll kiss you.”
  +
“Th-that tickles too…”
  +
“You can shove me away if you hate it.”
  +
“…Meanie.”
 
 
  +
You know I cannot do this. Amane seemed to have heard this pout, but he knew that if Mahiru really hated this, she would reject him, and thus, she had no issues with him doing so.
Feeling grateful that she would notice such minor details, he took Mahiru’s bag off her hands, and held her palm.
 
She blinked, “This is what I like about you.” and said bashfully, holding his hand.
 
 
 
  +
Once he gently kissed her skin, she patted his back, seemingly indicating for him to stop, so he did.
Amane’s hometown was an hour’s ride on the Shinkansen.
 
  +
She glared at him, her face seemingly burning red from within. Amane hugged her, and patted her head to console her.
They sat on the seats they booked, chatted happily as they enjoyed the scenery, and soon after, the Shinkansen arrived at its destination.
 
 
 
  +
“…Anyway, you hate to go back now?”
It had merely been a year since he last saw the scenery that was the train station, but he felt strangely nostalgic. At the same time, he held Mahiru’s hand, and went to the gathering spot they agreed of.
 
 
 
  +
She might pout if he continue to cling onto her, so he tried going back to the original topic. Mahiru was stunned to hear that, and then, she showed a faint smile.
“So this is your hometown, Amane-kun.”
 
“Yeah. We need to take another train ride though, or a car. I’m still not home yet.”
 
 
 
  +
“N-not at all…just a little lonely.”
The Shinkansen was merely a major station for them to alight at. In fact, the journey would require a little more time.
 
  +
“That’s good.”
Shihoko, who had time, would be the one to welcome Amane back, so he accepted her goodwill. One could say that she had a simple reason of wanting to meet Mahiru as soon as possible though.
 
  +
“Hm?”
  +
“Shows that you’re enjoying your time here.”
  +
“Th-that may be so.”
  +
“We’ll drop by next time. End of the year, or next summer.”
 
 
  +
Amane would return to his hometown again after this trip. His parents asked that he show up during the summer and winter breaks, so if Mahiru was willing, he was fine with returning together once again.
He went over to the big pillar by the ticket gantry, where most people would gather, and spotted his mother far away.
 
  +
Shihoko and Shuuto would be pleased, and Amane would not need to leave Mahiru for long.
 
 
  +
“…Next time.”
It was still embarrassing for them to hold hands in front of his mother, so he let go of her hand. Mahiru seemed a little disappointed, and so he hastily patted her back.
 
  +
“You’re not willing?”
 
  +
“No-not at all.”
I haven’t told them we’re dating yet. Please forgive me.
 
  +
“I see…just think of this place as your hometown.”
 
  +
“…Yes.”
It was already a habit for them to hold hands, and they would always unwittingly do so. He had to take note of this at his old home.
 
 
Mahiru seemed a little reluctant, but appeared to understand once she saw Shihoko, and regained her usual expression.
 
Shihoko too appeared to have noticed them; she made a cheerful, likable smile as she approached.
 
 
“It has been been a while.”
 
“Well well, Mahiru-chan, welcome! You really came here!”
 
 
Well, that’s mom for ya. Amane noted wryly, for the first thing Shihoko did was to greet Mahiru.
 
Mahiru was a little taken aback by Shihoko’s vigor as they had not met in a while, but she bowed her head with a graceful smile and gesture.
 
 
“Thank you for your invitation. It is rare to have a family reunion, and I am intruding…”
 
“No no no it’s fine, we’re the ones who want to see you, Mahiru-chan! We actually wanted to meet you during spring break, but we couldn’t arrange for time…ah, what’s with you, Amane?”
 
“You’re not going to say a few words to your son?”
 
“Ohh, welcome back Amane. Thank you for bringing Mahiru-chan along yes.”
 
“Yes yes.”
 
 
Amane was not angry as he knew she was joking, but as he had replied curtly, Shihoko jabbed at him, saying “What are you pouting about. Of course I’m glad to see you back, Amane?”
 
The smirk left him very frustrated, but it was to be expected.
 
 
He waved her hand off, and surveyed his surroundings.
 
 
He heard that Shihoko would welcome him back, but surprisingly, Shuuto was not present. Shuuto too should have taken leave, but Amane assumed his parents would show up.
 
 
“Where’s dad?”
 
“Shuuto-san’s making lunch now~”
 
“I see.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane hoped for Mahiru to have a place she belonged, and once he muttered with such intentions, Mahiru clearly showed how elated she was as she gave a sweet smile, burying her face into his shoulder.
That made sense.
 
  +
“You’re really going back, huh?”
Shuuto liked to cook and serve others, so he probably was preparing various things at home.
 
 
 
  +
Shihoko stood at the gantry where she welcomed them back, clearly disappointed as she muttered away.
“That’s great Mahiru. Dad’s cooking is delicious.”
 
  +
“Alright alright.” Next to her, Shuuto coaxed an obviously forlorn looking Shihoko.
 
 
  +
Amane and Mahiru had stayed longer than they planned, and they could not leave their houses empty, so they decided to return…to their current homes.
So he said, but he did not say, it is not better than yours though. Mahiru too showed a faint smile.
 
 
 
  +
Naturally, Shihoko was looking reluctantly towards where Mahiru was. It seemed she was reluctant about leaving her cute daughter (to-be)
“I see. I am looking forward to it.”
 
“Heh heh. Look forward to our family dishes then.”
 
“Mom, you should be the one cooking…even though dad’s better.”
 
“Hey, that’s unnecessary.”
 
 
 
  +
“Apologies, but I do have to return home, and I have other plans…”
She puffed her cheeks that appeared unbefitting her age. It was true however that Shuuto’s cooking was better.
 
  +
“Don’t mind my mom. The sun’s going to set if we keep listening to her rambles.”
Shihoko would cook on the weekdays, and Shuuto would cook on the weekend. Shihoko was the more experienced, but Shuuto was still better in skill.
 
  +
“You’re really cold towards your mother, dear…”
  +
“I should be saying that about you, mom. It’s your fault for prioritizing a cute daughter instead of your own son.”
  +
“Of course. It’s obvious I’ll try to keep the adorable, obedient daughter who may not return anytime soon, instead of my own son who can return anytime.”
 
 
  +
Amane was in no mood to retort once he heard his mother’s flat out rebuttal.
Not that hers was bad, but Amane felt Shuuto’s was better due to flavoring. of course, he was grateful for both of them since there was someone cooking at lest.
 
  +
He could understand what Shihoko was trying to convey, but he felt mentally exhausted, and that Shihoko’s actions were inappropriate.
 
 
  +
Amane glanced discreetly at Shuuto, whose face was giving the kind goodness gracious smile. He could not hope for the latter to stop Shihoko.
“Well, it’s not the first time you’re being dishonest Amane. Let’s go home now. We should be able to arrive at noon if we leave. The car’s here. Let’s go.”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru gave an awkward smile, one that seemed somewhat bashful, for perhaps she was delighted by this.
No point talking too much in this station, Shihoko waved and said, heading towards the exit of the station. Amane gave Mahiru a glance.
 
 
 
  +
“E-erm, if there is a chance, may I disturb…”
“Let’s go then.”
 
  +
“Drop by whenever you want! Anytime!”
  +
“Let her finish her words…but thank goodness Mahiru.”
 
“Yes.”
 
“Yes.”
 
 
Mahiru nodded a little, and Amane held her wrist.
+
Amane patted Mahiru, who showed an earnest, delighted smile. Shihoko smirked away, and Amane played dumb.
They could not lock fingers, but at the very least, he could excuse himself by saying it was to prevent her from getting lost.
 
 
 
  +
“Well, it’s good that Shiina-san has taken a liking to our house. To be honest, I was wondering what to do if she was always too courteous.”
Mahiru widened her eyes, and showed a happy yet somewhat bashful smile as she leaned towards him. Amane too was a little embarrassed as he slowly followed Shihoko.
 
  +
“I think Mahiru just doesn’t have a chance to refuse since mom’s too enthusiastic, and that’s why she got used to it.”
  +
“Haha, I guess so. Shihoko-san is always so feisty, for good or bad.”
  +
“…Are both of you just roasting me now?”
  +
“I think that is a good point of yours, Shihoko-san, and also what makes you attractive.”
  +
“Oh my.”
 
 
  +
Shihoko immediately went from a pout to a happy smile. Amane gave a wry smile, and lifted his head towards the clock on the wall.
The car moved for 30 minutes, but to Amane and the others, it felt like 2 hours passed before they arrived at the Fujimiyas’ residence.
 
Before their eyes was a relatively large house, for it had a library, a spacious kitchen, and and empty room. Mahiru’s eyes were widened, for it seemed bigger than she imagined.
 
 
 
  +
“It’s about time to leave then.”
“It is big.”
 
  +
“Yes, I guess it is time…”
“Ah thank you, our house is rather big. Actually, we have so many rooms because we hope for a daughter, but things don’t go as planned…you can come over though, Mahiru-chan?”
 
“Eh, erm, about that.”
 
“Mom, stop teasing Mahiru. It’ll trouble her.”
 
“Oh my oh my.”
 
 
 
  +
They wanted to hurry and get some early seats, so they had to go their separate ways even though they were reluctant to.
Her cheerful smile was probably more of a leer due to Mahiru’s reaction.
 
  +
It seemed Amane’s parents understood this. “Do come by next time.” Shihoko’s eyes seemed full of regret when she held Mahiru’s hands, and shook them.
She lowered her head bashfully, which led to Shihoko creating her own delusion. Truth be told, Amane did not want her delusion to remain as a delusion, but he definitely could not say this to Shihoko.
 
 
 
  +
Shuuto in turn gave Shihoko a gentle look, and once again, looked towards Mahiru.
“Alright, it’s hot out here. Hurry in.”
 
“Yes yes, I guess it is to be expected.”
 
“What do you mean, to be expected…”
 
 
 
  +
“Thank you for coming by this time, Shiina-san. I’m glad that the house got livelier.”
It appeared Shihoko’s cheerful laugh was not going to stop, so Amane gave up and nudged Shihoko in the back; she unlocked the door.
 
  +
“Sa-same here. Thank you very much.”
There were footsteps inside, and it was probably Shuuto who noticed that Shihoko and company had returned.
 
  +
“Fufu. If you argue with Amane, you can just say I’m going home! and escape here.”
  +
“You think I’ll hurt Mahiru that much?”
 
 
  +
How rude, Amane gave Shuuto such a glance, and was met with a hearty smile.
“Welcome back.”
 
 
 
  +
“I don’t, and if you do, I will wonder how I educated you. There will be misunderstandings and differences however…and sometimes, you may want to be alone, or rely on an adult. You may drop by anytime if anything happens. We’ll always leave our doors open to you.”
Once they stepped through the door, as expected, Shuuto was waiting.
 
  +
“…Understood.”
 
 
  +
You may drop by anytime, Mahiru’s caramel colored eyes turned moist for a moment, but were filled with delight the next moment.
“I’m back Shuuto-san. I brought Mahiru-chan along~”
 
  +
Amane’s eyes too heated up once he saw an earnest, heartfelt smile.
“It has been a while, Shiina-san.”
 
“It has been a long time. I have been feeling.”
 
 
 
  +
…I wonder if Mahiru understands a little the happiness of a family
It had been half a year since Mahiru last met Shuuto, and she was still a little nervous. Shihoko was honest, friendly, or rather, clingy towards Mahiru, so there probably was no sense of distance between them. However, she did feel Shuuto was a little distant.
 
 
 
  +
Amane had always thought that it would be great for Mahiru, who hardly lived with any family, to understand various forms of happiness in the future.
Once Shuuto noticed how Mahiru was a little tense, he showed an amicable smile.
 
  +
He too gave an amicable smile once Mahiru lowered her eyebrows and smile, and gently held her hand.
  +
The day after they reached home, the first thing they did was to clean up.
  +
Amane felt so tired upon reaching home, and let it be. The house was full of dust two weeks after it was vacated, not much, but it would be better for him to clean up as much as possible since Mahiru would be staying.
 
 
  +
Thus, Amane started cleaning the house using the tricks Mahiru taught him. On a side note, it appeared Mahiru too was cleaning her own house, so Amane was putting up a solo fight.
“You don’t have to be so terrified of this uncle.”
 
“No, but…”
 
“The problem is that you don’t look like an uncle.”
 
“Why that’s sweet of you.”
 
 
 
  +
Thanks to her, he could maintain the cleanliness of his house, though he might not be considered adept at it. You do not have to spend much effort if you do this studiously. You will expend much time effort because you let it pile up. It was as she said.
Amane’s father truly did not look his age.
 
  +
He abided by her advise, and a simple cleanup was all it took to tidy the house.
He looked so young, he did not appear to be nearly 40. Truth be told, nobody would be able to guess his age on first glance, given his youthful looks.
 
 
 
  +
There was some dust on the furniture, and it did not take him much time.
“It’s been a while. You look a lot better, Amane.”
 
“Did I change much over the past half year?”
 
“Yep. You look like a man now, filled with confidence, and dressed nicely.”
 
 
 
  +
He deftly wiped away the dust on the furniture, vacuumed it away, wiped the windows, and looked at the time.
Amane was dressed in his outdoor getup as he had to be with Mahiru, but perhaps he really did not look confident back then. He did lack confidence in the past, actually, which made it appear that he looked confident.
 
 
 
  +
It was past 3pm.
He felt a little awkward that someone noticed it. Once he clammed up, Shuuto showed a little smile.
 
  +
The supermarket he frequented often held their discount sales starting at 4pm. It was about time for him to leave.
 
 
  +
Now that I think of it, I’ve become quite the housemaker.
“Now then Shihoko-san, I’ll leave the house to you. I still have to serve.”
 
“Okay, come in then. The place isn’t big, but we hope you’ll be able to enjoy something.”
 
“No, that is…please pardon us.”
 
 
 
  +
He had to visit the supermarket as he had cleared out his fridge before they returned home, and there was no ingredient for dinner. He managed his breakfast and lunch with cup ramen and frozen food, but not for dinner.
Mahiru dutifully bowed and removed her shoes. Amane too changed into indoor slippers.
 
  +
Amane was to buy the ingredients, and share half the cost. It was normal to think of spending less…but still a little strange a high school boy to think of food expenses.
He knew his house well enough, and did not need a walkaround. However, he intended to tail the females, to ensure that Shihoko would not say anything unnecessary to Mahiru.
 
 
 
  +
He chuckled at this change in him. In any case, he had to change his slightly dirty clothes, so he went to his room.
Shihoko watched Shuuto return to the dining room, and waved at them “Over here~” as she welcomed them to the stairs.
 
 
 
The bedrooms and guest rooms were on the second floor, and Shihoko was probably helping out there.
 
Amane intended to visit his own room, and opened the luggage that was delivered. Once he remembered where the guest room was, he gave an inexplicable expression.
 
 
 
  +
“…Hm?”
…The last year I was here, there’s only one room not used as a storeroom.
 
 
 
  +
Amane was headed to the supermarket with thoughts on his mind, only to spot a familiar looking light colored hair.
The room connected to the veranda was meant to be for the other child. His parents did not have one, and this room was not used. It was neat and renovated properly, anc could house someone.
 
  +
He instinctively turned around, and naturally, found only a back facing him. The hair was not as long as Mahiru, and he was a different gender to begin with. It was rare to see such natural hair color.
His cousins would use this room whenever they visited over long vacations, though they hardly came by these days.
 
 
 
  +
So he pondered about the rare encounter as he entered the supermarket. He was putting the dinner ingredients into the basket, “Eh?” only to be met with a familiar voice behind me.
Amane was not really planning anything, but his gut ached a little once he wondered whether it was fine for a girl to stay in a room he could easily pass by.
 
 
 
  +
“It’s rare to see you here.”
“So Mahiru-chan, use this room.”
 
  +
“Ah, Kuju?”
 
 
  +
It was the boy who he was acquainted with during the cavalry battle thanks to Kadowaki, and like Amane, he too had a basket on his elbow.
As expected, Shihoko led her to the room next to Amane, who sighed.
 
  +
To wit, he had candy and sweets in his basket, stuff more typical of a high school boy’s purchase than Amane.
 
 
  +
“You stay around here, Fujimiya?”
“Thank you for preparing the room for me.”
 
  +
“Yeah. I don’t remember you staying around here though, Kuju…”
“Ah don’t worry about that. The washroom on the second level is there, and next to your room is Amane’s. The veranda is connected, sorry about that.”
 
  +
“Just staying over at a friend’s place, so I’m out shopping. Wait…dinner?”
  +
“Yep, ingredients for dinner.”
 
 
  +
It was obvious on first glance that Amane had stuff that would never be mistaken as tidbits, like raw chicken, carrots, milk and tofu.
The veranda is connected, Mahiru blinked, and Amane averted his eyes awkwardly.
 
 
 
  +
“Speaking of which, you’re living alone? That’s really amazing.”
“I’ll lock up on my side. Lock up yours.”
 
  +
“Well, I rely on Mahiru for my meals though…”
“I-I am not worried about this.”
 
  +
“…I think you mentioned that…that’s an amazing life you’re living.”
“Oh my, are youths fine with this?”
 
  +
“Yeah. I’m always grateful for Mahiru all this while.”
“You want me to commit a crime?”
 
“It’s fine if she agrees though?”
 
“Nope!”
 
 
 
  +
Amane’s food intake would probably be in disarray if not for Mahiru. He could at least tidy up the house, but he was bad at cooking.
What a pity, Shihoko lamented, seemingly jokingly when she heard Amane’s reply, and chuckled.
 
  +
Without her, he would not have this lifestyle to speak of.
 
 
  +
I really got to thank her, Amane muttered with a wry smile, and Kuju sighed hard.
“I’ll go prepare lunch then. You two check your luggage. Mahiru-chan’s is in her room now.”
 
“Yes, thank you very much.”
 
“No biggies. See you later then.”
 
 
 
  +
“But well, seriously…you’re heads over heels for her, you know?”
Shihoko smiled, and went down the stairs. Once Amane did not see her back anymore, he gave a heavy sigh.
 
  +
“Yeah. Same goes for Mahiru.”
  +
“You sound very confident.”
  +
“I know she really loves me.”
 
 
  +
Amane was never confident of Mahiru’s feelings towards him before they started dating, but it was different at this point. He knew she treasured and loved him lots, and understood that her earnest wish was to stay by his side.
“Sorry, I guess this is the only empty room.”
 
  +
He realized that he was not thinking too much, but that it was a fact. This was proof enough that Amane gained self-confidence.
“N-no, I am fine with this.”
 
“Well, it’s fine now that we’re dating, but it’d be bad if we weren’t. My mom probably doesn’t know…goodness.”
 
“It is fine. And…since the veranda is connected, we can see the stars together.”
 
 
 
  +
This time, it was Kuju who showed a wry smile at Amane’s deft answer.
Once he saw how bashful Mahiru looked, he wondered if she was worried about being attacked at night, and gave a wry smile. At the same time, there was a rising delight in his heart, for she hoped to spend the nights with him.
 
 
 
  +
“Well, it’s great that you have confidence, much better than when you two were playing tango even though you two obviously had feelings.”
“…Yeah, we will if it’s convenient. Alright, go unpack your stuff.”
 
“Yes.”
+
“How harsh.”
  +
“It’s obvious that she liked you. Well, it’s got nothing to me, but I guess it’s best for you two to be happy.”
 
 
  +
Kuju shrugged. Amane understood it was praise completely from him, and smiled.
Mahiru was smiling happily, and one had to wonder if she noticed Amane hiding his embarrassment as she entered her room.
 
 
 
  +
“…Well, Yuuta accepted this, so I guess it’s a happy ending.”
At this point, Amane once again realized that they would be living in the same space for two weeks. He covered his face with his hands, and entered his own room.
 
  +
“Hm?”
  +
“Ah, nothing. I’ll go pay up then.”
 
 
  +
Why Kadowaki? Amane wondered, but Kuju hurried off before he could ask. Though curious, Amane turned around, and slipped the dinner ingredients into the basket, as recorded on the phone.
Shuuto cooked lunch to welcome Mahiru.
 
 
 
  +
Amane returned to the apartments, and met the man he had just passed by, looking up at it.
Like Mahiru, Shuuto was capable of cooking all kinds of cuisine. He made Paella as the main dish as Shihoko wanted to have some.
 
Having recalled that they had a special pan for this, Amane had a feeling that his house truly had these cooking utensils prepared.
 
 
 
  +
He never expected the man to be looking at his own apartment, and stood there, waiting.
Of course, Paella was not the only thing on the table. There was also Bisque and salad with lots of seafood.
 
Naturally, each of these dishes were delicious, and Mahiru was really delighted with them. It seemed she too felt Shuuto’s cooking was fine.
 
 
 
  +
The hair color remained familiar.
“Our son hasn’t troubled you, I suppose?”
 
  +
However, Amane saw nothing of him other than his back. He was not too big, and was probably of the same size as Amane, probably a little shorter.
 
 
  +
The man continued to look at the apartment.
A little while after lunch, Shuuto looked towards Mahiru, and asked.
 
  +
Amane could not see the expression from this angle, but he understood the man was just looking up.
On a side note, Shihoko was not present as she was in charge of cleaning up after lunch. There was the sound of washing coming from the kitchen, and one could really sen that she was there.
 
 
 
  +
Curious he was, Amane was uncomfortable with the idea of talking to a stranger, and merely passed by. He might be suspected if he went forward and suddenly turned his head around, so he probably would be unable to affirm the man’s appearance.
Once she heard Shuuto’s question, Mahiru blinked away, and immediately shook her head to deny it.
 
  +
Nevertheless, he remained curious, so he checked the grocery bag, before continuing.
 
 
  +
Amane felt apologetic as he passed the man by, bumping the spoils from the supermarket into him, and accidentally dropped it.
“No…he is no trouble.”
 
  +
On a side note, the contents were snacks and emergency food supplies he had put separately, and thus would not inconvenience Mahiru even though they were dropped.
“Can’t you just say that you had no choice but to take care of me?”
 
“…I am really happy all this while. I never thought it would be a hassle to be with Amane-kun.”
 
“I see.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane bumped into the man and dropped the items, and the man’s attention was directed towards Amane.
Amane was speechless once she said so without hesitation, and unwittingly answered flatly.
 
  +
He picked up the grocery bag, dusted it off, and looked up at the man.
 
 
  +
As I expected, such was the feeling Amane had, since he really did.
“You don’t have to be shy, Amane. It’s good to thank her more.”
 
“…I’ve always been thanking her.”
 
“Yes. I know.”
 
 
 
  +
The man was very handsome, one who garnered much attention. He lowered his eyebrows apologetically once he saw Amane, and an obvious look of guilt was in his clear brown eyes.
It seemed Mahiru noticed how Amane was trying to hide his embarrassment, for she gave a bell-like laugh.
 
  +
However, Amane was the one who felt guilty, as he was the one who bumped into the man.
Her laugh left him all the more flustered, his lips twitching. She laughed again, and Amane was powerless.
 
 
 
  +
“Sorry for being careless.”
You’ll pay for this later, so Amane said to Mahiru, but she merely showed a beaming face. It appeared those words were ineffectual against her.
 
  +
“Ah, no, I should be the one apologizing. I should not be stopping here and blocking you.”
 
 
Left at his wits end, Amane turned his head again, and Shuuto laughed.
+
His voice was poised, calm, gentle and deep. Amane heard the earnest apology, lowered his head once again, “No, my bad.” and muttered so.
 
 
  +
He was sure of what he wanted to ascertain. There was no concrete proof, but he probably was the person Amane assumed.
“You really are dishonest, Amane. This is the adorable part about you though.”
 
“You’re calling a guy adorable? Are you looking down on me?”
 
“But you are really adorable, Amane-kun.”
 
“Mahiru, we’ll have a talk about this later.”
 
“Yes, we shall talk about this later.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane then nonchalantly passed the man by as though nothing happened.
Mahiru smiled as she said so, and Amane was speechless. She really was difficult to deal with on this day. Just a moment ago, he assumed she was nervous, but it seemed she had adapted well.
 
  +
The man probably did not know who Amane was, and probably had no suspicion.
Perhaps it was because she was conversing with Amane.
 
 
 
  +
It happened in a mere ten seconds or so, but Amane was strangely tense, for it involved the girl he loved.
Shuuto looked bemused as he watched Amane and Mahiru talk, and seemingly remembered something as he blinked hard.
 
 
 
  +
Relieved, he went to the apartment entrance…and it was at this moment that the girl he loved appeared.
“Ah yes, Shiina-san. Shall we go shopping together? Shihoko-san asked me to buy some.”
 
“Why are you asking her out immediately?’
 
 
 
  +
“Welcome back, Amane-kun.”
Amane sounded displeased as Mahiru had just pulled a fast one on him, while Shuuto showed his usual smile.
 
 
 
  +
Amane never expected her to welcome him at the entrance, and was flabbergasted. Mahiru stood there, stunned, giving him a skeptical look.
“I will not go on a mad chase like Shihoko-san, you know?”
 
“I know that.”
 
“Watch the house then, Amane.”
 
“WHY ME!?”
 
“You will be a hindrance if we are going to talk about your past.”
 
“Why are you saying that I’m a hindrance!?”
 
“Yes you are.”
 
 
 
  +
“What is with that expression?”
Shuuto heartily nodded, and ignored the speechless Amane as he looked towards Mahiru.
 
  +
“N-nothing…just that you just showed up,,,:
  +
“You did send a message stating that you will be home, no? I want to help since you bought a lot.”
  +
“I-I see.”
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru merely intended to help collect the items. Amane’s heart was heavily burdened when he recognized the man, and his heart raced faster.
“Are you willing to go out with this uncle here?”
 
“I do not mind if it is with you.”
 
“Let’s go then. At the same time, I wish you’ll help me choose a present for Shihoko-san.”
 
 
 
  +
He worried what would happen if Mahiru noticed that man, and instinctively turned back, only to find that the man, who was standing 10 meters or so away, had disappeared.
Shuuto smiled once Mahiru agreed, and Mahiru appeared a little troubled.
 
 
 
  +
…He’s not here to see Mahiru? He’s just going back once he sees Mahiru.
“A-a present, is it? is there an anniversary…?”
 
“Dad often buys presents for mom. It’s not a special day.”
 
 
 
  +
The latter was definitely impossible given Mahiru’s expression; if he was here to see Mahiru, he would would have approached them once she appeared, and had no reason to leave.
Shuuto treated women well, and was earnest to all, especially to his dear wife Shihoko. He was willing to buy a present for her, even if there was nothing to commemorate.
 
  +
So, why did he show up?
According to him, it was usual thanks for every day, a proof of love, and that he wanted to see her happy. Back when Amane lived in this hometown, he was the one who accompanied Shuuto on such trips.
 
  +
For what reason did he approach Mahiru’s apartment, and looked up at the level she was living at.
 
 
  +
“What is it?”
Shuuto probably invited Mahiru out for her point of view as a female. The main objective however might be to discuss about Amane.
 
  +
“No, nothing at all.”
 
 
  +
Luckily or not, it seemed Mahiru did not notice the man. Amane was a little relieved, handed over the bag of snacks to Mahiru, who wanted to carry them, and took the elevator with her.
“…You really are like Shuuto-san, Amane.”
 
  +
It was the night when Mahiru welcomed Amane at the apartment entrance, and Amane glanced aside at Mahiru, seated next to him, wondering if he should mention about the man he met.
“I didn’t do that much.”
 
“Did you not buy dolls or cute little things for me?”
 
 
 
  +
He was not completely sure, but the man most probably was Mahiru’s father.
Amane often bought things that Mahiru would like, things that would suit her, but it was because he liked them, and wanted to thank her for taking care of him every day.
 
He might be similar to Shuuto in this aspect. Perhaps he was really similar, but he did not think he did it as frequently.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru did not seem very similar to her mother, on first impression, and one might doubt if they were mother and daughter. The man on this day looked very similar to Mahiru, and it was obvious that he was the father.
“Well, you’ve been taking care of me every day after all, Mahiru.”
 
“…I am talking about this aspect, you know?”
 
 
 
  +
The handsome, kind face, hair and eye colors resembled Mahiru if she was a male and aged. Amane could not simply dismiss him as someone unrelated given how much they resembled each other.
Amane answered, sounding like he was giving an excuse, and Mahiru giggled, sounding a little bewildered and yet delighted, impish even.
 
Shuuto too looked elated, and Amane stood up as he wanted to get away, escaping to Shihoko in the name of helping her.
 
 
 
  +
However, he wondered if he should actually tell Mahiru.
“Oh my, Amane, what now?”
 
  +
He knew Mahiru was on bad terms with her parents, and knew that she would often avoid this topic. If possible, he wanted to act as if nothing happened.
“…Here to help.”
 
“Ah, thanks. You sure you don’t need to chat with Mahiru-chan?”
 
“Mahiru’s going out with dad to buy stuff.”
 
 
 
  +
Despite that, Mahiru would surely falter if the man appeared again and met Mahiru. At the same time, he felt she should be mentally prepared.
Amane had a look at the living room, and found the two of them laughing and preparing to leave.
 
They moved so quickly as Shuuto probably noticed Amane was a little pouty, and wanted to give him time to cool down. Amane was occasionally terrified at home his own father could sense the little feelings in people’s hearts.
 
 
 
  +
“…What is it? You have been looking at me all this while.”
“Ah, they’re going shopping. I guess Shuuto-san has things to ask Mahiru. That sounds good.”
 
“Ask what…?”
 
“Your usual behavior, I guess? I don’t know everything about Shuuto-san after all.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane was frustrated on what he should do, and Mahiru seemed to have sensed the stare as she looked towards him in confusion.
Shihoko passed the air dried Paella pan to Amane, who obediently went to slot it into the utensils cupboard.
 
At the same time, Mahiru and Shuuto had left the living room. Amane gave them a vengeful look as they left, and returned to Shihoko who was still washing her dishes, wiped them clean, and put them into the cupboard.
 
 
 
  +
“Ah, no, erm…”
As he often did the same with Mahiru, he dared to say he was familiar with such work. However, Shihoko’s eyes widened once she saw Amane’s actions.
 
  +
“What is it? Are you hiding something?”
  +
“…How do I put it?”
  +
“Please say whatever you want. I shall not ask more if you do not wish to say so, but I am all ears if you will talk.”
 
 
  +
Once Mahiru indicated that she would respect Amane’s wishes, Amane spent 10 seconds wondering what he should do…and slowly spoke up.
“You’re skilled at this, Amane.”
 
“Thanks for the compliments.”
 
“I’m relieved to see that you don’t rely on Mahiru-chan for everything.”
 
“What kind of scumbag of a guy do you think I am…?”
 
 
 
  +
“…Erm, just now…when I went shopping, I met a guy.”
After all, Amane was not that shameless to have Mahiru do everything.
 
  +
“Yes, yes, is that so?”
If he did, he would first feel guilty.
 
He already had her do the heavy lifting with cooking, and should show care for her, and do whatever he could for her.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru might not have understood what Amane was getting at, and nodded first. Amane stared at her eyes intently.
You don’t have to mention that, Amane narrowed his eyes at Shihoko, who looked impressed as she called out, “…Hey Amane.”
 
  +
The color of those eyes were exactly the same as the man he met.
 
 
  +
“That man was staring out there, staring at the apartments…his eyes really resembled yours.”
“Yes?”
 
  +
“…Yes?”
“Which base have you arrived with Mahiru-chan?”
 
  +
“His eyes and hair colors are just like yours, Mahiru. So is his face.”
“Pfft!?”
 
 
 
  +
Is he your father? Amane cautiously hinted, and Mahiru seemed perturbed, rather than shaken.
Amane spat out as he never expected this question. Shihoko nonchalantly finished the washing of the dishes.
 
He instinctively grabbed the plates and dried them with a cloth, but he frowned hard, unable to hide how shaken he was.
 
 
 
  +
“W-what…are you implying that someone resembles my father?”
“What are you shaken about? It’s obvious that you two are dating. There’s no way to hide that.”
 
  +
“Probably.”
 
 
  +
So he said, but he was almost certain the man was Mahiru’s father. The face and demeanor were very similar to Mahiru, so much so that there was no way they did not have any blood relations.
Amane could not deny those words.
 
The vibe between Amane and Mahiru was different from Hatsumode. It was to be expected since they were dating, but Amane intended to hide this matter from his parents.
 
It was for naught however as they had seen through it.
 
 
 
  +
Once she heard Amane’s words, Mahiru blinked away, and narrowed her eyes.
“…Can’t I?”
 
  +
She probably was dumbfounded.
“Of course you can. I want her as a daughter. More than glad to.”
 
“…Really?”
 
“I thought you two went all the way. Those loving expressions and the mood between you two seem to indicate so.”
 
“Ack! That’s impossible!”
 
 
 
  +
“…You must be mistaken, I believe?”
Amane raised his eyebrows at these impossible guesses, but Shihoko showed no remorse.
 
  +
“Huh?”
  +
“My father has no interest in me at all. He does have a child with his mistress, although they are not married. I would have assumed he never thought of me. He never contacted me for reasons other than business.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru tersely noted, her eyes turning from dumbfounded to aloof.
“…Mom, don’t ever mention this to Mahiru.”
 
“Of course I won’t. I want a daughter though. Looking forward to it.”
 
 
 
  +
“He has no reason to meet me, and if he did, he should have contacted me. That had never happened before though.”
Shihoko was barren due to issues with her body. Amane could understand her desire for a daughter, and could not blame her as he merely pouted instead.
 
 
 
  +
She said adamantly, Amane stared at her face, and held her hand.
“…Don’t pressure Mahiru.”
 
“I know that. That’s why you have to keep her.”
 
“You think I’ll let go of a keeper?”
 
 
 
  +
“And what does he have to say at this point? He abandoned his daughter for more than ten years, got along well with another woman, and what purpose has he has to look for me?”
In the past, Amane was willing to leave Mahiru as long as she was happy, even if it was not him being her partner. He would no longer say these words again however.
 
  +
“Mahiru.”
It might seem petty, but one could say that his desire to treasure Mahiru and not let go had intensified. He wished for Mahiru’s happiness, so much that she would not look at any other boy as a love interest, and that she would not let go of him.
 
  +
“Even if they cared about me…I cannot think of them as my parents. Those people are just blood related, and not the parents who raised me. The only parent who raised me was Koyuki-san.”
 
 
  +
She continued with a monotonous voice, filled with countless thorns in them. Amane had enough, and embraced her tightly.
Amane thus had no intention of letting Mahiru look away.
 
 
 
  +
The thorns borne out of the voice were hurting Mahiru herself. She did not seem to be acting tough, but it felt like she was choking herself.
Once she heard his firm conclusion, Shihoko was momentarily stunned, and then she happily giggled away.
 
  +
The proof was that even though her face seemed devoid of expression, she clearly was hurting. A blank look she had, it looked hurtful.
 
 
  +
Mahiru slowly lifted her head towards Amane while in his clutches.
“Fufu, you really are similar to Shuuto-san here. He’s the same as before.”
 
“I don’t have dad’s natural talent in that.”
 
“Really? Shall I ask Mahiru-chan?”
 
“Hey stop it.”
 
 
 
  +
“…What?”
If she were to ask Mahiru, the latter would likely reveal some behind the scenes that would leave them embarrassed. He had to stop Shihoko with all his might.
 
  +
“…More intimacy.”
  +
“For who?”
  +
“Me.”
  +
“…I see.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru whispered, and sighed as she leaned on him.
Amane glared at Shihoko, but it appeared ineffectual as Shihoko chirped leisurely, “I’m looking forward to Mahiru-chan’s return.” Amane ended up frowning harder.
 
A few hours after Mahiru and Shuuto left home, they returned right when Shihoko was about to prepare dinner.
 
Amane would be teased endlessly if he remained with Shihoko, so he went to his room, unpacked his luggage, and did some textbook questions to kill the time. It was then that Mahiru, who had just returned, looked for him.
 
 
 
  +
“…I do not mind at all, actually. That man has nothing to do with me.”
Most of the furniture was moved into Amane’s room, and there was nothing much left in her room. Shihoko would occasionally clean up the room to make it presentable at least. Amane naturally welcomed Mahiru in, but she looked a little restless.
 
  +
“I see.”
  +
“…And I have a new home.”
  +
“Oh, yeah.”
  +
“…So, I am fine.”
  +
“Okay.”
 
 
  +
Amane was glad that Mahiru could think of his old place as her home, and once again, he realized her feelings for her own family as he gently patted her head.
In any case, Mahiru looked rather jittery, probably because they were alone, they were in his room, or that she had just went out with Shuuto. He put a cushion on the floor, and had her sit on it.
 
  +
So, what shall I do if I meet that man?”
 
 
  +
Mahiru continued to lean on Amane’s chest, and Amane asked while he gently patted her head. She then slowly lifted her head, and stared back at him with a peaceful look.
“Welcome back Mahiru. You’re not tired?”
 
  +
Her eyes showed no pain or hesitation, and he relaxed, looking back at her. Mahiru seemed a little gaudy to be stared at, and lowered her eyebrows.
 
 
  +
“…I think you may do whatever you want, Amane-kun.”
Amane went to the kitchen to get two servings of barley tea, and put them on a folded table while asking her. She blinked away a few times, and looked relieved.
 
  +
“You don’t want to ask me what I want to do?”
 
 
  +
He thought she would not let him interfere, but she slowly shook her head.
“Yes. I have been sitting here and during the trip. I just wanted to move a little.”
 
“I see…anyway, I guess since you’re panicking so much, you heard something from my dad, right?”
 
 
 
  +
“No…it would be a different matter if we met him together, or if I met him alone. Since you met that man alone, Amane-kun, I shall not say comment on what you intend to do. Of course, I wish you will inform me first.”
Mahiru averted her eyes. Bullseye, it seemed. Amane sighed.
 
  +
“…I see. So you mean you’re not willing to get involved?”
He did not think she was in the wrong, but he really wanted to talk about this with Shuuto. The latter would just avoid the issue or tease Amane back instead, so Amane could not say anything either.
 
  +
“Yes…if he has something to say to me, he should go up to me and say something, and send me a letter. It is strange of him to hide and observe. I shall not do anything if he is not looking for me, and I shall ignore him.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru was really skeptical of the man resembling her father, but it seemed she would not take the initiative to look for him. Amane probably would do the same if he was in Mahiru’s shoes, but she chose to ignore him even though she had a chance to be sure, and once again, he understood how grave the dispute between Mahiru and her parents.
“Goodness, what did dad…say anyway?”
 
“Nothing really interesting. He merely asked me how are you now, and how adorable you were when you were young.”
 
“…What did you hear?”
 
 
 
  +
Once again, she buried her head into Amane’s chest, fawning about. “I see.” Amane merely answered, cupped her knees and back, and put her on his lap.
Amane had no memory of his childhood, and did not know if there was anything embarrassing about them.
 
Since Shuuto went out of his way to tell Mahiru however, Amane would assume that it was something embarrassing. It might be an adorable joke to the parents, but not to Amane, who would think of it as his childhood failures.
 
 
 
  +
He gently chuckled when she showed a shocked look, and kissed her on the forehead to console her. She quickly turned beetroot, and buried her face into his chest, hiding it.
Tell me the specifics, Amane narrowed his eyes at Mahiru, and she brazenly averted her eyes.
 
 
 
  +
She seemed a little forceful compared to before, probably because she wanted to hide her embarrassment, and it felt like a headbutt into his chest. She looked so adorable that Amane had to chuckle.
“E-erm…I guess so?”
 
“Why aren’t you looking at me?”
 
“At least I know now that you are adorable, Amane-kun.”
 
 
 
  +
“…Well, I’m not you, and I can’t say much to your family…I think it’s best for me to follow your wishes though, so I’ll support your decision.”
He sighed once he heard this answer that was not an answer.
 
 
 
  +
Amane was still an outsider. Of course, this was merely ‘something happening now’.
“Wh-what is it?”
 
  +
He would never probe further into her family situation, and would only supporting her silently by the side as long as she wished for him not to go further.
“Naughty kids who don’t answer should be punished.”
 
 
 
He pulled Mahiru from next to him, and had her sit between his legs. He embraced her by the back, and tickled her tummy.
+
Despite that, Amane decided to remain by her side. No matter her family situation, he wanted her.
  +
If Mahiru said she wanted to flee her family, Amane was adamant about fulfilling it.
Mahiru seemed shocked by this, and fidgeted as she looked up at Amane.
 
 
 
  +
“Yes.” so she nodded and seemingly muttered once she heard his words. He put his hand on her head.
“E-erm, Amane-kun?”
 
“I remember you’re ticklish, Mahiru.”
 
“…Pl-please wait. We can negotiate.”
 
“I wouldn’t have to do this if you fessed up.”
 
 
 
  +
“Relax, I’ll steal you away if anything happens.”
Amane slid his fingers by her flank beneath the clothes, and she clearly shuddered.
 
He felt the slender body that was devoid of excess fat as he gently stroked her silky wait. Already she was panting a little.
 
 
 
  +
Amane muttered with a voice Mahiru could barely hear, and chuckled jokingly. Mahiru then abruptly lifted her face towards him, her face redder than before, and he played dumb as he ruffled her hair.
As Mahiru’s reaction was too good, he started tickling her with his fingers, slowly agitating her skin.
 
  +
Five days passed ever since Amane met the man who appeared to be Mahiru’s father.
Mahiru fidgeted while in his clutches, and he had so many bad thoughts as a result, but he could not stop at this point.
 
  +
Amane did pay attention whenever he went out, just in case he did meet the man, but his worry did not come to pass.
 
 
  +
He probably came to meet Mahiru, or at least, to check on her, and hesitated at the last moment. Otherwise, he would have approached her.
“Fuu, w-ait…fufuf, Amane-k…”
 
  +
Amane asked Mahiru, and she never was contacted by him, nor did she meet him. Perhaps he did not intend to meet Mahiru at this time.
“But seriously, aren’t you too ticklish Mahiru?”
 
 
 
  +
“…I don’t get it.”
Amane went easy on Mahiru, but it appeared she was very sensitive as she cupped her knees, shivering as she panted slightly.
 
He was shocked by how adorable she was, and how how stubborn.
 
 
 
  +
Amane understood that the man wanted to visit, but not the motive. The strange mystery continued to leave goosebumps in his heart.
He made ensure not to touch the places that would be dangerous for his sanity as he slowly tickled her. Mahiru then appeared to have enough as she suddenly turned towards Amane.
 
  +
Despite that, Amane could not press the matter too much. He could not do anything until the man actually made contact.
 
 
  +
“What’s wrong with you?”
Her face was a little red, and her eyes were damp because of the itch. He felt his heart jolt in more ways than one when she glared bak.
 
  +
“Just something on my mind.”
 
 
  +
Itsuki was at Amane’s house, with his summer homework, and looked perturbed as Amane was merely grumbling away, looking at his assignments.
“A-Amane-kun no, baka. You are cruel.”
 
“This wouldn’t have happened if you revealed it earlier.”
 
“I-it is nothing in particular. He mentioned how you bawled in your younger days when you crashed the bicycle into an electric pole, how you clung onto Shihoko-san and said ‘I love you mama’, and that you said that you wanted to become as suave as Shuuto-san and spiked your hair with wax.”
 
“What horrible things he said!”
 
 
 
  +
“It’s rare to see you voice your troubles…alright, tell your big bro here.”
Shuuto mentioned all the awkward things Amane himself had forgotten, and once this little bit was revealed, he covered his face.
 
  +
“Aren’t you born later than me?”
  +
“Don’t sweat the details. Come on.”
 
 
  +
Itsuki probably was sick of doing his assignments.
Amane already had a feeling that Shuuto would talk about his childhood, but he never expected such embarrassing moments. He wanted to ask Shuuto what the latter wanted.
 
  +
He tossed the mechanical pencil onto the table, slapped his own chest, basically telling Amane to leave it to him.
His parents might have found them to be topics worth chatting happily, but to him, it was a black history.
 
 
 
  +
…What do I do now?
“I do find it adorable though.”
 
“You’re not praising me. Forget about what he said.”
 
“…I will not forget about these, since you tickled me.”
 
 
 
  +
Of course, he could not tell Itsuki of Mahiru’s family situation, Even though the latter was a good friend, he could not reveal things Mahiru had decided to keep secret.
Amane felt that Mahiru would remember these incidents even if he did not tickle her. She sounded pouty however, and Amane reflected on his own excessive actions. He gently wrapped his arms around her back.
 
  +
Amane might be able to talk it out if it was his own secret, but he could not be forthfront and inform Itsuki of Mahiru’s secret.
 
 
  +
Despite that, he was quietly frustrated that he could not come up with an answer.
“Okay okay, I’m sorry.”
 
“…The next time you tickle me, I shall whisper to you what Shuuto-san told me.”
 
“Stop with the mental attacks…I get it, I get it. Sorry.”
 
 
 
  +
After being silent for a while, he chose his words carefully, and said.
Amane embraced Mahiru and coaxed her, while she obediently remained in his clutches, burying her face into his shoulder.
 
 
 
  +
“If there’s one guy who always never contacted you, and suddenly showed up, what would you think of about that?”
“Mahiru-chan, go take a bath.”
 
  +
“Is this about yourself?”
  +
“No comment.”
  +
“Oh? Sure.”
 
 
  +
Itsuki showed a gaudy look at Amane’s comment, and seemed to have understood something. However, he did not pursue the matter further, and pondered.
After the dinner reunion, it was time to enter the bath. Mahiru was sitting next to Amane, watching the TV and Mahiru said to her.
 
 
 
  +
“Got to look at the situation…he never contacted beforehand, right?”
“May I do so later…”
 
  +
“Nope.”
“You’re a guest though. Don’t be shy. If you’re not willing to do so alone, I can lend Amane to you.”
 
  +
“Hm…is he a stalker?”
“What nonsense are you talking about?”
 
  +
“…Not exactly.”
 
 
  +
The man appeared at the apartment discreetly, and vanished without a trace the moment Mahiru appeared; he was not exactly a stalker, but there was something suspicious about him.
Shihoko said something increasing with a smile, and Amane naturally frowned.
 
Lending Amane would mean having him bath together with Mahiru. Amane did not think Mahiru would agree to it. She already had issues with wearing a swimsuit, and certainly would not think about going completely naked.
 
 
 
  +
“Barely, huh? I’m a little curious about that…hm, he’s probably concerned. I don’t know what relationship they have, but the possibility is that there might be something he had to verbally convey, or something caused him to change his mind, that he had to get involved.”
As expected, Mahiru’s face was blushing completely.
 
  +
“…Change his mind.”
She glanced aside at Amane, and blushed further than before. Surely she imagined his body, and got all the more embarrassed.
 
  +
“I guess that’s the only possibility for those who never made contact, only to suddenly show up.”
 
 
  +
I don’t know how exactly it goes though,Itsuki shrugged. “I guess it.” Amane noted wryly.
Amane too was the same, and might be indescribably embarrassed to think more about it. Thus, he could not allow himself to think too much.
 
 
 
  +
Considering what Itsuki had said, it was not strange for the man to appear, though the reasons remained unknown.
“I-it is really too much, erm, to go naked…”
 
  +
Amane did not know of Mahiru’s father, how his personality was like, how he treated others, and he had no way to deal with this.
“Oh my, do I prepare more towels?”
 
  +
If there was, perhaps something happened with his mistress, or himself. He could not imagine any other reason why he wanted to meet Mahiru again.
“Erm, no…”
 
“Dear dear dear, you don’t have to be so embarrassed though? Shuuto-san and I often bathe together.”
 
“E-erm…”
 
“Don’t take them seriously Mahiru. Dad and mom do often bathe together, but we don’t have to.”
 
 
 
  +
“I don’t know much, and I can’t say much, but if it’s me, I’ll definitely be curious enough to try and contact him. I don’t like to feel all gaudy and leave it be.”
Shihoko clearly suggested so as teasing.
 
  +
“It’s you though…”
Amane’s parents were always lovey-dovey. They would definitely hold hands while going on, smile at each other, and when sleeping, would share the same bed.
 
  +
“Since you’re more passive, why don’t you wait for him to show up? I think he’ll show up again sooner or later. If he’s going to give up on making a direct appearance, he would have sent a message, made a call.”
In many ways, they truly loved each other. Their son might find it awkward, but they were famous locally for being such sweethearts.
 
 
 
  +
Itsuki said that they could only wait since they did not understand the situation, and Amane too made the same conclusion.
They bathed together in the name of bonding as a couple. Shihoko suggested this so that Amane and Mahiru could get closer together, rather than teasing him outright.
 
  +
A major reason was that the man was looking for Mahiru, and Amane was helpless.
 
 
  +
“I guess that’s that.” Amane sighed, and Itsuki’s lips happily curled into a smile.
Either way, they’re being busybodies.
 
 
 
  +
“…Yo, you’re working hard for the one you love, young man.”
If they were to bathe together, Amane might turn the bathwater red, and was left awkward about it.
 
  +
“Wha?”
  +
“You’re easy to read. You would have said it’s about yourself if it’s really about you. Who else but Shiina-san’s matters would leave you so frustrated?”
  +
“…Shut up.”
  +
“I don’t have the right to interfere with others, so this is all I’ll go. Work hard for your cute girlfriend then, Amane.”
 
 
  +
Itsuki jabbed his elbow at Amane, who looked displeased, and muttered back, “I get that.”
“Oh my, young man, will this do?”
 
  +
“Speaking of which, there’s a summer festival today. Shall we go for it?”
“What do you mean, will this do? There’s no way I can do this back home.”
 
“You don’t sound like you aren’t opposed to it.”
 
“…I’ll have to negotiate with Mahiru.”
 
 
 
  +
One week till the end of summer vacation, and Chitose suddenly showed up, asking.
Amane thoroughly realized that the ‘we shall negotiate’, which he heard Mahiru use these words days ago at the pool, was such a convenient line.
 
 
 
  +
“…Say, you should have asked that a day ago at least.”
Mahiru’s eyes swam bashfully, but she might really be opposed to bathing together, and could only try to pass off this matter.
 
Truth be told, Amane knew of shame even as a youth, and understood that both sides would die for personal reasons, but he really admired what his parents did. He might not actually do so though.
 
 
 
  +
Her words were too sudden, what would she have done if Amane had plans?
“Alright, just ignore my mom and go bathe.”
 
  +
Furthermore, they would need to prepare to go out for a festival. She should have informed them beforehand.
“Y-yes. I shall do so.”
 
“You really are a wimp Amane. Go on now, Mahiru-chan.”
 
 
 
Amane sent off Mahiru to fend off Shihoko, who might keep going forever, and returned to the living room.
+
Luckily, Amane and Mahiru had no plans, and had not decided on what to eat for dinner, so they could easily amend plans.
 
 
  +
“Sorry sorry. I heard from Ikkun that you two are rather busy, so I didn’t want to bother you two, until the day itself.”
Shuuto chuckled as he heard this conversation, and once he saw Amane’s cringing face, his lips showed a wry smile.
 
  +
“Well, I’m conflicted by you saying this now, but you should have said this earlier, you know? And it’s a little too sudden today.”
  +
“I apologized already. I did inform Mahiru beforehand, you know?”
  +
“Though that was 10 minutes before you appeared…”
 
 
  +
Mahiru wryly quipped as she served iced barley tea to Chitose.
“Shihoko-san, don’t tease them too much~”
 
 
 
  +
“Chitose-san is coming.” Mahiru suddenly told Amane, which obviously troubled the latter. There were moments when Itsuki would suddenly visit, but Amane never expected Chitose to do the same.
Shihoko would calm down whenever Shuuto chimed in. Amane was really grateful for Shuuto.
 
  +
Chitose probably came over with the confidence that Amane was at home, but he hoped she would have said so a little earlier.
 
 
  +
Amane sighed as he saw Chitose happily drink the chilled barley tea, and glanced aside at Mahiru.
“…But leaving that aside, that is a great idea though?”
 
“You too dad? Spare me already.”
 
 
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru was not opposed to visiting the festival.
…If not for the fact that he too joined in on the teasing.
 
  +
Amane wanted to bring Mahiru out to distract her, having considered that she was a little distraught about her father. He might appear again, but Amane hoped she would forget about it for the time being.
Amane’s face was immediately weary, and Shuuto showed a peaceful smile.
 
 
 
  +
“Hm, we can go…what do you think, Mahiru? Yukata for you?”
 
  +
“Eh? No, I do not have any with me.”
Once Mahiru was done bathing, Amane was next.
 
  +
“No, erm…I do. I think we have one that fits you.”
Amane had to do so quickly, for his parents would be making out in the bathtub.
 
 
He passed by Mahiru, who just left the bath. His heart jolted, and he quickly entered the bath.
 
He could not remain for long, for he often thought, “If I share the same bathwater as Mahiru…” and nearly fainted from heatstroke.
 
 
Once done, his parents went to the bathroom. He and Mahiru were the only ones at the living room.
 
 
“Th-they really love each other.”
 
 
Mahiru had to utter so when she saw Shuuto reach for Shihoko’s waist and go to the bathroom.
 
 
“They’ve been like this ever since I was aware of my surroundings. I’m used to it.”
 
“…I think your family is nice.”
 
“Thanks, though sometimes it hurts my heart.”
 
“Fufu.”
 
 
Amane put his hand on his chest, and stuck at tongue out. Mahiru covered her lips and giggled.
 
 
“…But just to ask, are you fine living here? Not feeling tired?”
 
“Not at all. They have treated me very well…erm, like a daughter…”
 
“Well, my parents wanted a daughter. I guess they probably will dote on any cute girl that comes here.”
 
“Y-yes.”
 
 
Since his parents wanted a daughter, naturally, they welcomed Mahiru elatedly.
 
Of course, Mahiru’s personality was an important reason. Shihoko was thus so fond and concerned about her.
 
 
Mahiru might be a little embarrassed about the word cute, and there was a slight redness on her face.
 
 
“After I grew up, my parents wanted someone who can fawn over them. Go ahead and do so. If there’s anything you need or any place you want them to bring you to, you can look for them, you know?”
 
 
If Mahiru wanted anything, Amane’s parents, especially Shihoko, would happily fulfill it for her.
 
 
“I-I guess fawning is out of the question…but.”
 
“But?”
 
“I, have a little desire, to go out with everyone…”
 
 
Because I admire those families who go out together, Mahiru quipped very softly, her breathing seemingly louder. The moment he heard that, Amane felt his chest being gripped at.
 
 
Mahiru was on bad terms with her parents. Shihoko and Shuuto would probably be a real family to her.
 
Amane thought that they could be a family, but it was not something he could decide, so he would not say so.
 
 
“I see. I’ll tell mom, but since you don’t know where to go, I’ll just let her decide where she wants to go.”
 
 
Amane did not mention that, and decided that the whole family would spend time with Mahiru instead.
 
 
“I guess we’ll go to a leisure facility or a shopping mall. If there’s anywhere you want to go, you better mention it. Mom will bring you to weird places, you know?”
 
“Fufu, I am fine going anywhere with you, Amane-kun.”
 
“If you say that, mom’s definitely going to bring us to strange places…”
 
 
Mahiru smiled happily once she heard Amane’s words. Amane was quietly relieved, and once he mentioned the strange places he went to, she giggled happily.
 
 
 
The photos Mahiru had happily seen mostly contained Amane’s failures. Some were taken to commemorate, but most of them were photos of a child messing up.
 
He was peeved that there was a photo of him crossdressing.
 
 
Amane had a late development, and looked really childish even midway through his middle school. Once, Shihoko had him crossdress for fun.
 
It was in his second year that Amane’s height shot up, and that did not happen. It was a painful memory for him to eavesdrop that others said he had a feminine face though.
 
 
…That’s nostalgic.
 
 
Naturally, he thought of those he once got close, and then split from.
 
He left this land to hide from them, but at this point, for good or bad, he had a clean break, and was no longer side.
 
The most he felt was a slight unwillingness at the prospect of meeting them, who had graduated at this land.
 
 
He quickly closed the album, seemingly discarding his frustrations, and found Mahiru looking at him.
 
 
“…Er-erm, are you angry, Amane-kun…?”
 
“Why do you think so? I’m just feeling nostalgic.”
 
 
It seemed Mahiru was worried about Amane clearly looking displeased. The latter shrugged, and put the album back onto the table.
 
He could not let her worry. While he did not want to suffer the warm expressions from his parents, he reached out and patted her head.
 
 
Mahiru widened her eyes, but soon she narrowed them, and relaxed.
 
As expected, Shihoko clearly looked elated. Amane ignored her as he continued to coax the uneasy looking Mahiru.
 
 
The third day they returned, Mahiru had completely adapted to Amane’s house.
 
 
“Ah, Mahiru-chan, well done.”
 
 
The trio were in the kitchen, dressed in aprons, happily making sweets. Amane had no combat ability with this, and was not invited to the party. He could only sit in the living room, and watch them afar.
 
 
Since Mahiru came from afar, Shihoko and Shuuto were concerned about everything regarding Mahiru, to the point of prioritizing her over their own son. They were already living together happily.
 
 
They really wanted to dote on the honest and cute girlfriend of their own son, which he understood, and was happy about.
 
He did not think he needed their care, and was fine with that, but he naturally felt very conflicted to be sidelined.
 
 
Mahiru was clearly happy to be doted so lovingly by Shihoko and Shuuto, and of course, Amane too was happy about it.
 
She really yearned a harmonious family. Amane felt he was fine with a little discrimination against himself since she could have this familial feeling.
 
 
The only thing troubling him was that his parents cared for Mahiru too much, and that his time with Mahiru was reduced.
 
 
Well, we’ll be together once we get back. That should be fine.
 
 
Amane knew that once they got back home, they would practically be alone together the entire time. Nevertheless, he felt very conflicted.
 
 
In any case, Mahiru was being very cordial with his parents, who were really concerned with her, so he left the living room, and retreated to his room, escaping from this unpleasing feeling.
 
 
He sat cross legged before the foldable table, and opened the textbooks he brought along.
 
He had nothing to do, and most of his entertainment stuff were sent to his present house, so he could only spend his time doing so. Either way, they would have tests right after summer vacation, and he had to study, even if it was for the sake of maintaining his rank. He already liked to study to begin with, and did not find it a chore.
 
 
He silently spent his time studying, as any proper student would.
 
The textbooks were all very new, but he had ease doing so due to his daily hard work. He did not slack off as he wanted to remain next to Mahiru, as his parents would desire, and show the results that were visible.
 
 
He marked a red circle as he answered, while thinking to himself that the kitchen was certainly lively. There were a few careless mistakes, but he got most of them correct. He heaved a sigh, but felt a displeasure that should have faded in this quiet space.
 
 
I should be spending my time alone, but now I don’t like it when I don’t have anyone next to me. When did this happen?
 
 
There was no doubt it was because of Mahiru.
 
He had taken Mahiru’s existence for granted, and started to feel annoyed about being alone.
 
 
He twirled the red pen out of boredom, and sighed silently.
 
 
He was soon done with the textbooks, and it was something he should be delighted with, but he sighed. Right when he was about to put the pen down for the mechanical pencil, there were three knocks on the door.
 
 
“Amane-kun.”
 
 
Once she was done knocking, Mahiru’s cautious voice rang.
 
Amane assumed she was cooking at the kitchen, but then he saw it was past 2pm, and they should be done.
 
 
“What is it?”
 
“Nothing. Erm, just that you disappeared…”
 
“I’m just studying. Nothing to do after all.”
 
 
Amane never expected two hours to pass, and this showed how focused he was. To be precise, it was due to the many thoughts he had that he focused on his studies, wanting to purge them.
 
 
“…I see. Erm, may I enter?”
 
“You can, but you aren’t going to chat with them?”
 
“…I wish to talk with you, Amane-kun.”
 
 
Perhaps Mahiru was still being clingy towards Amane, for she would not have any reason to look for him at his room.
 
He realized his immaturity, but naturally, he could not shoo Mahiru away, ‘come in’, he said, and opened the door for her.
 
 
Once he- did, he found Mahiru beyond the door, holding a tray, looking inside timidly.
 
There were two servings of cafe au lait and profiterole on the tray. It seemed they were just made
 
 
“Please excuse me…”
 
 
Mahiru entered courteously, and Amane too was a little awkward.
 
He hastily kept aside his textbooks and stationery, took out a cushion for Mahiru to sit on, and received the tray from her, putting it on the table.
 
The profiterole were well done and so pretty; it could easily be put on display at a cake shop. Since Mahiru made them, they should be delicious.
 
 
“I just made them, so they probably are not too cold…”
 
“Oh thanks.”
 
 
Amane was really grateful that Mahiru brought them here, and thanked her earnestly. For some reason, she lowered her eyelids awkwardly.
 
 
“…Are you not angry, Amane-kun?”
 
 
“Why?”
 
“Why?”
  +
“Mom.”
“Y-you seem a little moody, and not approachable.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane reminded Mahiru of Shihoko’s existence, “Ahh…” who seemed to have understood immediately. To Mahiru, Shihoko was probably one who would want to put any cute clothing on Mahiru, and she would be right to assume so. Amane really could not laugh at this.
It seemed Mahiru too realized that.
 
However, she was mistaken, as Amane was not angry at all. He felt conflicted and lonely, but not furious. His parents and Mahiru were not at fault, and Amane was the only feeling moody.
 
 
 
  +
When they returned from Amane’s hometown days ago, there were obviously a few pieces of clothing mixed with the delivered Amane should not be wearing.
“I’m not angry. I’m just feeling lonely that you got taken away, Mahiru.”
 
“Eh…e-erm…”
 
“Sorry, I know you get along really well with my mom, but I’m just pouting on my own.”
 
 
 
  +
“Do get Mahiru-chan to wear them when you have the chance. I’ll leave the photos to you.”
I’m rather childish huh, Amane shrugged, and took a sip of the cafe au lait Mahiru brought to him.
 
 
 
  +
This little slip of paper was stuffed together with the yukata and stuff, and Amane recalled himself being stunned speechless back then.
He knew Mahiru really yearned for a family, and he should have watched over her with a smile. The problem was that Amane did not feel that he belonged, and ran away.
 
He felt that he should be fine as long as Mahiru was happy, but he did not like to be left behind, and chose to be alone. He was the one who was angry, and of course, he would not vent his frustrations on his parents.
 
 
 
  +
“Eh, you’re wearing a yukata, Mahirun? I wanna see~!?”
He put the mug down, and took a short breath. Mahiru watched him silently…and leaped into his chest.
 
  +
“Are you not wearing one?”
  +
“Don’t wanna. It’s cute, but it’s not easy to move in it, and I might not be full with the sash tied around me.”
  +
“That’s just you being a glutton.”
  +
“Hey you’re rude.”
 
 
  +
Chitose really did not like clothing that bogged her down, and she was the gluttonous type. Thus, she did not wish to wear clothes that required much grace, like a yukata.
Actually, she was leaning into his chest, and Amane was troubled by this sudden skinship.
 
He did not know what happened to her, but in any case, he patted her on the back to coax her. Mahiru slowly lifted her head, and stared intently at Amane’s eyes.
 
 
 
  +
“Anyway, where’s Itsuki?”
“…I am glad to be with Shihoko-san, but my most enjoyable time is with you, Amane-kun.”
 
  +
“Hm? Ikkun’s coming over. He’s planning to meet us there.”
  +
“You’re making it sound like we’re definitely going…”
  +
“Fufufu, I think Mahirun won’t refuse me.”
  +
“Man, think about how it’ll inconvenience us…though we really got nothing.”
  +
“Sorry sorry.”
 
 
  +
Amane narrowed his eyes to a clearly unapologetic Chitose, but that was to be expected.
She muttered, and cautiously leaned her lips on his cheeks.
 
  +
After all, he did notify Itsuki the past few days that they had nothing to do, and this was probably the reason why they were invited.
  +
Amane hoped that Chitose would have invited them before dropping by, but it was important to change their mood, and he was grateful for her invitation.
 
 
  +
“So, what about you, Mahirun? Are you wearing a yukata?”
Her face left Amane’s by the time he felt the little softness.
 
  +
“…Will I not stand out too much if I am the only one wearing it?”
Her cheeks were red unlike before, and her eyes were moist. Amane then kissed Mahiru on her soft cheeks.
 
  +
“If you don’t like being alone in wearing that, I can wear it…”
  +
“Eh, you have one, Amane-kun?”
  +
“Mom’s smart enough to put mine together with yours.”
 
 
  +
Shihoko probably planned for Amane to wear them to the festival. He had completely forgotten to check if there was any summer festival because of Mahiru’s father, but in hindsight, Chitose’s invitation might be really appropriate.
…Man, I’m like an idiot.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru clearly faltered once she heard that Amane would be wearing a yukata, and Amane muttered quietly to himself that there was nothing to be happy about a man wearing a yukata.
 
 
  +
He was not being humble; a female would look glamorous wearing a yukata, but not a male. Perhaps there would be a vibe suitable for the occasion, but Amane did not think it would be to a point where he could marvel at it.
It was too foolish of him to pout and grumble by himself, even though Mahiru had such deep bonds with him.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru however was glancing at him, seemingly implying that she wanted a look. Well, he was fine with wearing one if his adorable girlfriend wanted one. A yukata on him might look fancy if he was to walk next to Mahiru with one.
Once again, he understood how much she liked him, the overwhelming emotions conveyed on the silky cheek.
 
Amane was unused to kissing, even though it was on the cheek. The same for Mahiru, who shivered a little whenever Amane’s lips approached.
 
 
 
  +
“I’ll wear it if you want to see.”
Initially, Mahiru wanted to run away from the shame, but he embraced and touched her, and she entrusted herself to him, gently narrowing her eyes.
 
  +
“I-I want to see.”
Sometimes, Mahiru too would kiss back at his cheek. She truly was adorable, and Amane embraced her with all his might.
 
  +
“That’s a quick response. Sure, but you don’t have to be too hopeful about it. My yukata’s really normal.”
 
 
  +
His yukata was a deep blue, with no pattern, a red bean colored sash, a simple color scheme, nothing too fancy.
“…Say Mahiru.”
 
 
 
After kissing each other on the cheeks for a while, Amane looked towards Mahiru’s eyes.
+
Despite that, Mahiru looked really eager. “I’ll try my best to look good in it.” Amane wryly noted as he patted Mahiru’s head.
  +
Amane and Mahiru began preparations an hour and a half before the festival.
In return, she looked back with a bashful, somewhat delighted, and yet relaxed look.
 
  +
Mahiru and Chitose took the yukatas and went home, and Amane started putting on a yukata by himself.
 
 
  +
One needed to know how to wear a yukata, but Amane did not need to worry about Mahiru. She should be able to wear a yukata easily, given how she wore a kimono before.
“Erm, shall we go out together tomorrow? Mom and dad have to work?”
 
“Two of us?”
 
“I haven’t brought you around here before. It’s about the same as where we’re living thought, nothing really special.”
 
 
 
  +
The problem was Amane. Shihoko did teach him the know-hows, but Amane had no experience of it, so he worried if he could do so decently.
Amane only suggested this with the idea that the two of them would be alone, and Mahiru widened her eyes, showing a smile more relaxed than when they were kissing.
 
 
 
  +
He wore it, checked himself in the mirror, and at the very least, it looked decent, not out of shape.
“Yes…erm, I am fine to accompany you anywhere if it is the two of us, Amane-kun.”
 
“Okay.”
 
“I do want to remain like this for a while…Shihoko-san and Shuuto-san wanted me to accompany you.”
 
“Those busybodies…wait, they aren’t. It’s just me being useless. They saw through me.”
 
 
 
  +
The deep blue yukata had no patterns, and the obi was the color of red bean. It was plain. Amane did not like anything fancy, and it was more catered to his preferences.
It appeared his parents were concerned.
 
Amane found himself to be so foolish, he chortled, and his body shook as he slowly let go of Mahiru.
 
 
 
  +
He looked decent in the mirror, especially when coupled with that relatively decent height of his.
It appeared Mahiru was disappointed that Amane had let go of her, “I want your dessert though.” he pointed at the profiterole however, and she bashfully lowered her eyes.
 
  +
For good or bad, Amane had a calm looking face, and the poised demeanor he had while wearing it might seemed suited for him.
 
 
  +
It was for others to decide whether he might look inferior standing next to Mahiru.
“…Shall we eat together?”
 
  +
He was curious as to how others would view and appraise him, but what really mattered at the very end was what he thought, and what Mahiru thought.
“Yes.”
 
 
 
  +
Once he was done wearing it, Amane lazed around on the sofa.
So Amane stopped hugging her, sat next to her, and held her hand. She showed a warm smile.
 
“You two are going out today, right?”
 
 
 
  +
He knew girls needed much time dressing up, and he did allocate ample time, so he was fine with that.
The four of them were seated in the morning, ready to have breakfast, when Shihoko suddenly mentioned as though she just mentioned.
 
  +
Surely she would require more time to wear a yukata. She would also have to tie her hair, which would take 30% of her time.
  +
And after that, she would have to put on make up. Amane truly felt that girls were amazing, and respected them.
 
 
  +
Well, Mahiru’s cute even if she doesn’t do anything, but I guess girls look more dazzling with make-up. It’s amazing.
It did not seem that they were joking however, “It is boring to stay at home all day after after all.” they readily noted.
 
 
 
  +
Amane felt much affection, elation, and an unspeakable sense of happiness as he leisurely waited for her. She probably was done, for there was the sound of the door being unlocked.
“Hm, but we aren’t really going anywhere. Just a random stroll.”
 
“I have not gone out before. I am looking forward to it.”
 
 
 
  +
Amane really looked forward to seeing his girlfriend’s attire, but did not turn around to wait for her. “Amane-kun.” a little murmur rang, and Amane was tapped on the shoulder.
Over the past three days, Mahiru spent her time at Amane’s house, except for the shopping trip with Shuuto on the first day. One reason was that Amane’s parents had been hospitable to her, and another was that it was inconvenient to have her wander at this familiar place.
 
  +
It was then that he finally turned around…and broke into a smile.
Amane assumed his parents would bring her out, but they chose to laze around at home. Thus, he felt he should at least bring her out.
 
 
 
  +
“It’s cute. It really suits you.”
“We only have a park and a supermarket out here, you know? Want to go along?”
 
  +
“…Y-you are able to determine so quicky?”
“No, a simple stroll with you will do, Amane-kun. I am happy to be with you.”
 
  +
“Of course, it’s obvious.”
“…I see.”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru was a little suspicious, wondering if Amane had prepared his words beforehand, but that was truly all Amane could feel.
Amane already knew that Mahiru was not looking forward to visiting any place, but that she was looking forward to going out, or to be precise, to spend time with Amane, and his heart heated up.
 
He knew from her expression that she was satisfied just being with him. He was elated and yet embarrassed, and his eyes wavered a little.
 
 
 
  +
Once again, Amane was impressed by the keen foresight Shihoko showed.
“But well, you two are already beyond lovers.”
 
“We used to be like that when we’re younger.”
 
“No, Shihoko-san, you weren’t as calm as Shiina-san, you know?”
 
“How strict of you.”
 
“Though that makes you adorable too.”
 
“Goodness~”
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru’s yukata was a white based color, probably because she was going to be with Amane, and there were Hydrangea patterns all over it, giving a cheery impression amidst the calm.
Man, these two are getting at it early in the morning, Amane thought as he saw the bashful Shihoko and Shuuto praising her naturally. He ignored them as he took a large mouthful of Shihoko’s omelette.
 
  +
The Hydrangea were dark blue and mauve, of various shades that looked matured and refreshing. The floral season had passed, but the combination looked harmonious.
 
 
  +
The obi was a clear purple, emphasizing the simplistic design of the yukata. There was a glass bead at its end, giving a refreshing vibe.
The omelette itself was fine, but Amane felt Mahiru’s was better. The reason however was because it would be Mahiru cooking them, rather than the standards. He had fallen completely for Mahiru’s cooking, and would detect any imperfection in Shihoko’s cooking.
 
 
 
  +
“Well, you’r usually cute, but this makes you look more innocent, more matured, poised and alluring. Well, I can say you’re cute, but you’re prettier. Yep, it suits you.”
He wondered if he should have Mahiru prepare breakfast next time as he looked at her, and found her looking at his parents admiringly, enviously, and somewhat bashfully.
 
  +
“I-is that so?”
He had a vague idea of what she was thinking, and he too became awkward.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru appeared a little gaudy once Amane seriously stated his thoughts, looking uneasy as she fiddled the bangs. Amane had to chuckle at that sight.
…I can’t really go this far however.
 
 
 
  +
Her hair was tied together with a pin, and whenever she moved, the silver chain on it would sway. This hairpin was decorated with dark blue natural stones, and had a design similar to the obi and the glass bead. It had a striking similarity to Amane’s yukata.
Amane too hoped to form an intimate bond in Mahiru’s heart, despite him saying otherwise.
 
 
 
  +
“Mahirun Mahirun, he’s always like this.”
Once again, he looked towards his always lovey-dovey parents, and discreetly blushed once he imagined a certain day in the future.
 
  +
“I know that. For a while.”
  +
“…Are you criticizing me?”
  +
“Both praising and criticizing you, sorta~?”
  +
“What’s that about?”
 
 
  +
Amane narrowed his eyes in confusion, but Chitose merely giggled away, and Mahiru fidgeted, looking bashful. He really could not ask what that was about.
  +
However, it did not appear to be anything bad, since Mahiru did not look displeased.
 
 
  +
“…Th-that suits you too, Amane-kun.”
“Let’s go then.”
 
  +
“Really? Thanks. Glad to hear that.”
 
 
  +
Amane felt that the clothes did suit him, but he managed to get Mahiru’s guarantee. He had a feeling it was his own girlfriend being biased towards him, but he was really glad to be praised.
A few moments after his parents went out to work, Amane said to Mahiru, who was sitting on the sofa.
 
It was morning, but he did not intend to go far, just a simple stroll nearby. It should be fine even though it was almost noon. They would not be out for long, for the plan was to return home at noon, and Mahiru would cook bacon omelette carbonara.
 
 
“Yes, I am ready.”
 
“Well, we don’t really need to bring stuff out when strolling…I intend to go to town next time.”
 
“…I-is that, a date?”
 
“Yes it’s a date. Today’s rest day.”
 
 
A girl had to prepare herself for a sudden date tomorrow, so Amane’s plan was to just go out for a stroll. By its definition, this might be considered a date, but there was much difference in how serious they would take it.
 
He hoped to go out with her for an entire day, and they would merely go out for a stroll on this day.
 
 
Mahiru was clearly elated about the next date, and showed a delighted, sweet smile.
 
 
“I am looking forward to the date.”
 
“Sure. I’ll plan it out, so jut look forward to it.”
 
“I am fine as long as I am with you, Amane-kun.”
 
“I know, but since we’re here, let’s choose some place where we can enjoy ourselves.”
 
 
Mahiru herself said that she would be satisfied just being with him, and that was obvious from her face. However, as her boyfriend, Amane hoped to make her happy.
 
 
“Well, that’ll be for next week. Let’s just go for a normal stroll today.”
 
“Yes.”
 
 
Amane reached his hand out, and Mahiru naturally held it.
 
He was a little embarrassed by this, and smiled to hide that shame as he held her hand, and led her out of the door.
 
 
It had been a year or so since he returned home, but the surrounding area did not change much. Feeling nostalgic, he walked down the familiar road.
 
 
Both of them held hands during this time. Boys and girls on vacation would glance admiringly towards Mahiru whenever they passed by, and Amane found it a little funny, laughing out loud.
 
It proved that Mahiru was really pretty, which was a good thing, but he was bemused by the many people who looked at her.
 
 
“What are you laughing about, Amane-kun?”
 
“Hm? Well, you’re pretty, and you attracted lots of people.”
 
“It is pointless to attract those stares though.”
 
“What about me?”
 
“…I shall let you look however you want, you know?”
 
 
Mahiru smiled teasingly, “I’ll have a good look at home.” and Amane too smiled back as he held her hand, and led her into the park.
 
 
The park was relatively big, and had more scenes of nature. It is a place for the people living nearby to rest.
 
The children were in a large sand pit, shrieking and playing sand. Some were queuing for the slide next to the jungle gym. Their parents were looking at them at the nearby benches, or playing with them.
 
 
Both of them smiled heartily once they saw this comforting daily sight.
 
 
“They are all so energetic.”
 
“We don’t have that much energy to run around like that.”
 
“But you dislike running to begin with.”
 
“I’m fine with that, but it’s just that I’m forced to run at a certain speed.”
 
 
Some hated sports not because they disliked keeping their bodies limber, but that they disliked having others look at them, or to be forced to exercise.
 
Amane was one such person who preferred to exercise freely alone. He hated sports, but not exercise.
 
 
“Will you play with those children?”
 
“I’ll be seen as suspicious, right? I won’t leave you aside, Mahiru. Look, you’re wearing a dress, and you can’t run or squat, right?”
 
“Yes…but I think they have it good. I never got to play like that before…”
 
 
I used to play in the garden alone, she quietly muttered, and Amane held her little hand once again.
 
 
“…We can’t really play now. So…if there’s a chance in the future.”
 
“Eh? Y-yes…?”
 
 
It appeared Mahiru did not really understand. Amane felt it was a pity, and yet at the same time, thought it was fine for her not to realize.
 
He intended to mention it once they graduated from high school, so it was fine for her not to notice what he said, and to slowly consider about setting up a family.
 
He had a feeling she probably would not refuse.
 
 
He smiled, befuddling Mahiru who tilted her head in confusion, and gently held her hand as they strolled through the park.
 
He tried to ensure that they were under the shade, and they saw the blooming flowers in the flowerbeds, enjoyed the refreshing breeze blowing through the trees, and enjoyed a very leisurely time
 
 
As they had walked quite a bit, Amane stopped at a vending machine to buy some drinks, resting at the nearby shade.
 
 
“But honestly, you’re already used to my place, Mahiru.”
 
 
He had a gulp, sighed, and asked her, whose caramel-colored eyes blinked at this sudden question, before she relaxed.
 
 
“Yes, I am grateful.”
 
“You’re more used to it than me.”
 
“I-is that so?”
 
“You’re completely used to it. It’s like your first home.”
 
 
Mahiru had completely found herself at home with the Fujimiyas, was heavily doted, and it would not be out of place to say she was one of the Fujimiyas. Of course, all three members of the flavor doted on her.
 
Amane aside, his parents really doted on her like their own daughter, and she seemed very relieved.
 
 
“Do you have fun at my house?”
 
“Yes, everything feels enjoyable at your house. Shuuto-san and Shihoko-san really took care of me.”
 
“Yeah, better than me.”
 
“Do not pout now, Amane-kun.”
 
“I’m not. I have you.”
 
“…Yes.”
 
 
 
  +
He assumed he was being praised, but for some reason, Mahiru appeared to be a little miffed.
Amane hoped for Mahiru to be part of the Fujimiyas. Even though he might feel abandoned, he was happy that his family would gladly accept Mahiru.
 
In any case, he was fine with having Mahiru. Obviously, Mahiru would always return to him, so it was fine for his parents to care for her. He felt a little conflicted that their time together would be reduced however.
 
 
 
  +
“…Did I do something?”
She seemed a little bashful upon hearing Amane’s words, and stuck her forehead onto his elbow, hiding her face. He found that gesture adorable, and intended to pat her head.
 
  +
“I guess it’s that ‘it’s unfair that I’m the only one embarrassed’~”
  +
“Ch-Chitose-san.”
 
 
  +
Mahiru was flustered once she heard the explanation, and her expression clearly showed that Chitose was right on the mark.
“…Fujimiya?”
 
  +
It seemed Mahiru hoped that Amane too would be embarrassed, but he would not be embarrassed from this little thing. He was a little happy, and bashful, but not outright embarrassed like Mahiru.
 
 
  +
Mahiru clearly faltered, “You’re so adorable~” and Chitose gleefully noted as she clung onto Mahiru, rubbing all over the latter.
Amane heard this voice, and stopped his hand from patting her head.
 
  +
Amane was conflicted as to whether he should be impressed that Chitose was deft enough to not ruffled Mahiru’s hair, clothes and makeup, or selfishly insist that only he could dote on Mahiru.
He recovered to find a presence nearby. Neither of them had noticed anyone approaching them, as they had enjoyed themselves.
 
 
 
  +
Mahiru’s face got increasingly embarrassed, and Amane felt that she was really adorable. He let Chitose off as he felt it was fine for the two girls to be on such good terms, and watched them have fun with a warm gaze.
He stopped, put his hand down, and turned towards the voice…to find a boy causing him some strange sense of nostalgia.
 

Revision as of 04:44, 17 December 2021

Afterword

Status: Incomplete




Status: Incomplete

In a corner of his heart, Amane had a feeling they might meet again. They never left this place, fooled around during the summer, and all lived near their middle school. However, he never expected them to meet at this moment.

“It’s really you, Fujimiya. I couldn’t remember your name until it was mentioned.”

The name…was Tojo, and he was looking at Amane. Tojo did not look too different from when Amane last saw him at the middle school. In contrast, Amane had greatly changed over the past two years away. He was dressed in outdoor clothing and hairstyle, so Tojo might not have recognized him immediately.

Tojo’s smile was as frivolous as Itsuki, who too was of similar demeanor. While Itsuki was a cheerful, good boy, Tojo instead was more of a hoodlum.

“It’s been a while, Fujimiya.” “Yeah.” “Thought you left this place. Now you’re back?” “Only in the summer vacation. Looks like you’re rather lively.”

Amane answered more normally than he expected, probably because while he was shocked, he did not falter. Tojo was a local lad, and it was to be expected that he would appear here. It was merely a coincidence after all. After all, Amane’s residence was nowhere near, and Tojo was a mere unrelated stranger.

He felt goosebumps in his heart as he recalled the past, but once he sensed Mahiru’s warmth next to him, they dissipated.

“What’s with her? You bluffed her?” “Of course not. She’s my girlfriend.” “Ugh.”

Tojo sized up Mahiru. He looked peeved to hear Amane mention the word girlfriend.

Tojo would occasionally show such a face back when they were on better terms, and it was then that Amane understood why Tojo did so. That expression was shown only when others had something Tojo did not have.

“You’re good, getting a girlfriend. You used to be so cute, and now you’re a man now.”

Tojo leered at Amane, but the latter had no thoughts. Amane assumed he would be hurt, but he really thought nothing about it, and instead, was worried that Mahiru next to him would be furious about him being belittled.

He glanced aside at Mahiru, and found her blinking, before she smiled. He never knew if he should be relieved by such a smile, and was uneasy at her reaction. Tojo then showed a gleeful smile.

“Hey girlfriend, do you know? He’s better now, but we used to tease him for looking like a girl, and he nearly cried.” “Now that’s nostalgic.”

Amane showed no reaction towards those malicious words. First off, Mahiru was holding his hand by the side, and more importantly, Amane merely felt nostalgic about meeting Tojo, and found the latter to be such an ordinary person.

In the past, Tojo had the better physique and size. He was cheerful, would earnestly raise his own views, and had many friends. Amane was once scared of showing hostility against someone who was outright superior. He also suffered much from Tojo’s betrayal.

Amane remained completely calm, not to the point of nonchalance, but he was capable of calmly looking back at the past, thinking that it all happened. Despite verything that happened, Amane no longer shivered as he did back then.

Tojo’s face was a little red, probably displeased that Amane appeared to react flatly. he raised an eyebrow.

“You look rather calm…so girlfriend, what value do you see from this guy? he doesn’t have any outstanding points other than his background, right? You know how he used to be such a wimp?”

Tojo turned towards Mahiru, but the latter’s poised smile showed no change.

“Amane-kun told me everything. Well, I did not know how cute he was…” “Unfortunately, I don’t have a photo to show.” “Fufu, but I just saw it.”

He was cute, so she quietly chimed, and Amane looked towards her unhappily. she showed her original smile for an instance, only to revert to her angelic smile thereafter.

“…That aside, you did mention that he does not have value, no?”

She stood next to Amane, straightened her back, and stared at Tojo, who looked a little intimidated as she was mesmerizingly stern.

“Do you only choose those who are rich? Do you choose your friends based on the value they can provide you with? I do find that lonely.” “This…” “Even with money, I was never really satisfied…my heart remained cold even though I have money.”

Mahiru put her hand on her chest as she muttered quietly, and Amane’s heart was gripped.

Mahiru herself had a decent background, and her family was wealthy enough to hire a homemaker. Everything she had was valuable. She once said that her parents only gave her money. Thus, she valued money lightly, and prioritized human feelings over it.

Amane was not hurt by Tojo, but his heart ached once he thought of Mahiru’s situation. The reason was that he had long forgotten about Tojo.

“After I met Amane-kun, I felt happiness in my heart for the first time…it is not money nor appearance that decides a person’s worth, but the inside. I will not use external factors to determine his worth.”

Mahiru firmly stated, and neither pitied nor rejected Tojo. Instead, she merely stared at him calmly.

“If there is nothing valuable other than money to you, that is fine. I will not deny anyone’s values. I just need Amane-kun to understand that I value him most.”

The angelic smile became the original smile, directed towards Amane. That alone was good enough.

“That’s enough, Mahiru.” “But…” “Actually, I’ll feel embarrassed listening to that…though I’m happy. You can leave it for when we’re alone together.” “…Yes.”

If Amane did not stop her, Mahiru might rattle off all of his good points, and would reveal how much she liked Amane. Her purifying smile would be shown to Tojo, which Amane would find inappropriate, for Tojo was a mere stranger, not something to be involved with.

“Thanks.”

He muttered, and shielded Mahiru by standing before her.

“Tojo.” “Wh-what?”

Amane quietly called out, and received a flustered sounding response.

…I guess he’s really just passing by.

Amane had no further thoughts about seeing Tojo like that, probably because he had taken the latter for the past, and severed ties with him. He was looking so calm, he never expected himself to be so when he left his hometown, terrified of seeing Tojo. Mahiru too sensed Amane’s mood behind him, and did not stop him.

Unlike the poised Amane, Tojo clearly looked sheepish, and waited for him to continue. And Amane merely smiled back.

“I’m grateful to you now. You used me, and we broke our ties, but I was really happy back then. It’s a kind of redemption for me when I was so naive.”

Amane had no intention to begrudge Tojo. He was hurt, he suffered, but he used that as an experience. It was that incident that formed his present self. He liked his present self, and because he ended up like this, he met Mahiru, and bonded with her.

“Looking at the outcome, I guess it’s great that I was friends with you. Now I met Mahiru, and I think you using me was great for both of us. I was hurt, but I was able to mature because I managed to overcome that adversity. I got a priceless thing because of you guys.”

In a certain sense, Tojo and the ex-friends who were not present did form a crucial part in Amane and Mahiru’s encounter.

“Thanks…I’m not going to be friends with you, and I have nothing more to say. That’s just what I want to say.”

The words of thanks were parting words. Amane had no intention of getting involved with Tojo. Since he lived near his current school, he intended to continue his studies there. Amane and Tojo were in different schools, lived in different areas, and learned different things. They were to be mere strangers, just former friends.

Tojo seemed thunderstruck by Amane’s earnest words. Amane turned his back on him. The goosebumps from Tojo had dissolved.

“Let’s go back then, Mahiru.” “Yes.” “Nn.”

Amane held Mahiru’s hand, and she looked slightly bashful. She too abandoned all concern for Tojo, and looked only towards Amane.

Amane showed a wry smile at that, and left the park without looking back, abandoning all interest in his former friend. That night, Amane laid on the bed, closed his eyes, and waited for sleep to come. However, he just could not sleep, and laid there. Usually, he could fall asleep easily, but he just could not on it was this particular day. He was strangely excited, and restless.

He wondered why it was, and felt it was probably due to his encounter with Tojo. Though Tojo was a former friend, and one of the reasons why Amane suffered, Amane felt that the goosebumps and shivers associated with them were long gone.

He felt relieved after their encounter, and somewhat emotional. He realized how much support he received from Mahiru after they met, how much he grew, and also, an unspeakable sense of achievement.

However, he probably would be unable to sleep if this kept up. He got up, intending to breathe in some fresh air outside to clear his mood. He put on his slippers, and went to the veranda. He opened the window, and was met with damp air, causing him some discomfort as he was already in the air conditioned room. The summer temperatures remained high even at night. It had been the case over the past few nights, and it was no wonder that he felt hot.

The air was fresh though. There were no lights from the nearby residential areas, and he could see pretty stars. These were sufficient in killing time, alleviating his boredom before he slept.

He leaned on the railing, enjoying the quiet space and the radiant starlights. Suddenly, he heard a rubbing sound at the window. It did not come from his room, but from the other room connected to the veranda. He turned around to see Mahiru dressed in a one piece nightgown, poking her upper body out as she looked back at him.

“…You still awake, Mahiru?”

Amane never expected her to be still awake. It was the middle of the night, and Mahiru had a regular pattern in her lifestyle. As she mentioned before, she would sleep before midnight, so he never expected her to be awake, let alone arrive at the veranda.

“I feel a little sleepless…are you unable to sleep too, Amane-kun?” “Well yeah…lots of things happened after all.” “…Yes.”

Lots of things happened, Mahiru went to the veranda, her eyes lowered as a result of those words. “Ah, no, that’s not what I mean.” Amane noted wryly.

“Look, I’m not thinking about those things, you know? I guess I’m reflecting more on how much I’ve grown.”

Mahiru’s momentary concern was excessive. Amane had no further thoughts about Tojo. He merely felt his own changes, and would never imagine the latter’s face again. He was no longer threatened.

Mahiru seemed relieved when Amane said with a chuckle, and she too gave a little smile.

“Fufu…you have become stronger and matured, Amane-kun. You probably grew a lot since middle school.” “Yeah. About 20cm or so.” “You really grew.” “Of course.”

AMane had changed, not simply in terms of height, but more importantly, his heart changed over the past year, and the manner he viewed things too changed. Looking back at the past, he felt he was a really unlikable, nonchalant, and arrogant boy. After all, because of them, he could not deny the part when he was not cute, not sociable.

He felt that he was more poised compared to before. The reason that was due to the dearest girl next to him.

“As you said, you have grown, Amane-kun. Physically and emotionally.” “…Yeah.” “Do you have confidence?” “Yep.” “That is good. Even if you do not, I shall support you.” “Thanks for that. Really.”

Mahiru showed a warm smile, and put her hands on the railing, looking up at the sky. Amane had an urge to dote on her. She would smile next to him, just like this. She would stay by his side to support him, to encourage him. She hoped for him to be by her side. Amane was really elated to have such a precious, rare person, next to him.

“…Say, Mahiru.” “Hm?” “…I want to touch you.” “Eh?”

Mahiru slowly turned towards Amane once she heard these sudden words. Her expression was filled mostly with shock. Amane was embarrassed by the words he said, and yet he had no intention to correct himself as he stared at Mahiru’s perturbed, faltering eyes.

“…I have an urge to touch you. Can I?”

He really wanted to touch her. He wanted to feel the warmth of Mahiru, who loved him, doted on him, and supported him.He wanted to experience that fact that she was by his side.

And as Amane stared at her intently, her caramel-colored eyes flickered, before they were lowered bashfully.

“…Not that you cannot.”

Once he heard that little murmur, Amane felt a little more warmth in his heart.

He understood that he was allowed to do so, and reached his hands for Mahiru.

However, he wanted if he should embrace her at the veranda. Thus, he touched her palm instead. He felt the feeble hand that strongly supported him, and led him on. He brought her into his room.

This house was cooler than the apartment Amane stayed at, but it was still hot at night, so the air-conditioning was switched on. They felt a cool breeze once they entered. It was the middle of the night, so he silently closed his window, and sat Mahiru on the bed.

There was no sofa, and they could only sit there. Amane had no other intentions. Once he let her sit however, she froze, and turned stiffly towards Amane, causing him to chuckle.

“I won’t do anything.” “Y-yes.” “Are you looking forward to it?” “O-of course not?” “As a guy, I feel rather conflicted here.” “Eh?” “Just joking…I just want to touch you.”

Amane had no intention of doing that thing that would cause her to be immediately wary. He wanted to wait for her to be ready, and not force the issue just to have her.

She finally relaxed, and Amane slow wrapped his arms around her back. She too wrapped her arms around his. He felt a soft sensation slowly filling his heart, had a scent of the sweet fragrance, and an unspeakable sense of happiness. Once again, he felt a looming desire to dote on her, and embraced her as much as he wanted.

Mahiru too narrowed her eyes comfortably in his clutches. She never said how happy she was, but surely she too felt the same as Amane, considering the soft smile on her lips and the peaceful mood emitted from her.

…I really love her.

This emotion deep in his heart brought forth warmth and happiness in his body, and increasingly, his own presence. He assumed he would never love her more, but his feelings were increasingly rooted, increasingly passionate, and probably would never vanish again. Perhaps he too would be like his parents, his fondness of her getting stronger, becoming a gentle, peaceful, radiant form that would never vanish.

He loved her with all his heart, and could firmly conclude so.

As he harbored these feelings that could not be restrained, Amane unwittingly lifted Mahiru’s chin with his hand, and brought his lips against Mahiru’s moist smile.

The caramel-colored eyes up close blinked a few times.

And then, Amane felt a blunt pain on his forehead, turning it aside.

Reeling from the pain, it was his turn to blink away. It was probably Mahiru who caused the pain this time, and her eyes were swimming about, clearly looking perturbed.

“…Ow.” “S-sorry, you took me by surprise, so…” “I-it’s fine. I’m at fault for doing this out of a sudden…sorry.”

Amane understood that she instinctively bumped her head into him, and he was the one who kissed her without permission. He could not have blamed her. Given her reaction, he started to regret, thinking that he should have waited a little longer. Mahiru then began to shrivel however, and looked around.

“I-it is not that I dislike so, erm, but, it really took me by surprise…well…pl-please do it, once again. I will be fine, this time.”

Mahiru sounded bashful, but she closed her eyes again and lifted her head, preparing herself. Amane smiled, and took her lips again.

Mahiru headbutted him before he could savor her lips the previous time. This time however, he got to enjoy them as she was prepared.

The lips were softer and moist compared to his. He worried that his lips were dry, that Mahiru would feel displeased about them, but she did not seem to dislike it. He gently nibbled on them, and she twitched her body, seemingly ticklish, which gave him an inexplicable desire to dote on her more.

They temporarily broke away, but as Mahiru was so adorable, Amane’s urge to go again was beyond his control, and he nibbled on her lips again.

“Unnn.” He heard the little sound, not knowing if she was surprised or protesting, but once he did so, as though coaxing her, her voice vanished. There was some gulping sounds that came with that.

Once Amane moved his lips away for real, Mahiru buried her face into his shoulder.

“…Yo-you never said you were going to do it a few times.” “Yo-you don’t want it?” “N-not that, I am not prepared…erm, I am embarrassed.”

It is our first time, Mahiru muttered, but it sounded differently to Amane’s ears, and his heart raced.

“…Is it really your first time, Amane-kun? You seem more capable than I thought.” “How so…erm, I just had the desire to kiss you, and didn’t really think about it, so I was a little forceful…” “I-I do not dislike, it thought…I am fine, as long as we know we are doing it…a little more, if you will.”

As a boy, Amane could not possibly stop once Mahiru looked up to him and said so.

Once again, he kissed Mahiru on the lips, but at her pace, only at their lips. Instead, Amane cupped his palm on the back of her head, not letting go.

Both of them turned their faces around, as though enjoying the moist lips, twirling around. Amane’s heart was already pounding loudly at this moment.

“…Fufu.”

Mahiru giggled as they kissed, and put her hands on his chest, straightening herself and looking at at him.

“…I do not know the significance of kissing until I liked you. I suppose those who truly love others will feel really happy.” “…Are you happy now?” “Yes.” “…Same here.” “Fufu. We are the same.”

Mahiru looked bashful and yet carefree. Once again, Amane kissed the slightly sweet and fragrant lips, and she shivered. He felt she was unwilling to go further, so he moved his lips away. “That is not the case.” Mahiru giggled shyly, and leaned onto him, muttering, “You are warm, Amane-kun.”

“…Are you cold?” “Yes. I think the air conditioner timer is yet to…”

The room temperature was set to be warmer than it would be in the day, but it still remained cold. Amane did set the timer to switch off after several hours, but she was certainly cold in that thin nightwear of hers. After all, she was wearing a short-sleeved one-piece dress. Her elbows were exposed, and it was no wonder she was cold.

“Do you want me to warm you up?” “Oh my, how will you do so?”

Amane asked jokingly, and Mahiru latched on, a rarity from her.

“What do you want me to do?” “What do you think I want you to do?” “What do I think you want me to do next, huh?” “Have a guess.” “…You’re getting ridiculous.” “Fufu, I will not lose this time.” “Yes yes. This is what I’ll give Mahiru-san.”

He embraced Mahiru, and rolled onto the bed.

The flax-colored hair danced in his clutches, and the caramel colored eyes seemingly widened in shock. Amane kissed Mahiru on the cheek while she was stunned, grabbed the blanket by the side, and laid it over them. Mahiru seemed to have realized what happened, and leaned her face onto his chest.

“Now both of us are warm.” “…Yes.” “And we have an optional service of an arm pillow.”


Do you want it? Amane reached his arms out, and Mahiru giggled, courteously putting her head on his arm. Man is her face close, Amane thought, and smiled. Mahiru’s smile turned impish.

“What is the price of the extra service?” “A huge discount limited to Mahiru. Omelette for tomorrow’s breakfast.” “I shall lie on it then.” “You’re already doing it.”

Both of them smiled at each other, and Amane cupped his other hand onto her back, closing his eyes. Amane woke up the next day to find Mahiru in his clutches, and froze.

He quickly recalled that they slept together the previous day, and did not make any sounds, but despite that, the fact remained that his heart was burdened once he woke up. The thumpings in his heart had him feeling stifled, but he managed to calm down once he saw Mahiru’s peaceful sleeping face.

He took a deep breath to calm himself, and once again, looked at her sleeping face.

She was nestled on Amane’s elbow, sleeping soundly, adorable, innocent, mesmerizing. And it was probably because she was sleeping peacefully that her face was relaxed, giving a gentle impression.

…She’s so cute and defenseless.

The sleeping face was truly angelic, her beauty and innocence befitting her appearance. Mahiru might feel awkward and pout if he mentioned this to her, but he could keep his thoughts to himself. Even if he did utter this, she might not realize it.

Thinking how adorable she was, Amane kept staring at her as he used the free hand to pat her head. Her hair was glossy and smooth, with an angelic halo. Amane gently caressed her hair, and slightly nudged his somewhat numb elbow while ensuring that this arm pillow did not wake her up, adjusting his posture.

His numb arm was a trivial problem as long as he could marvel at this sleeping face.

Once he saw that she was still sleeping, he gently brought his lips to her eyelids.

And as he continued to look at Mahiru’s smiling sleeping face, there was a knock on the door.

“Amane, you awake?”

Calling out from the door was his father.

What do I do?

He probably was here to wake Amane, but if Amane answered, Mahiru might wake up. She was sleeping so soundly, and it would be a pity to wake her up. Amane too wanted to see more of her sleeping face.

On the other hand, if he did not answer, Shuuto would enter and wake him up. Amane wondered how he should answer…but before he could decide, the door opened.

Beyond the door, Amane saw the familiar face of his father, and his face cringed. In contrast, Shuuto widened his eyes once he saw Amane on the bed, “Oh my.” and he chuckled.

It was that moment when Amane realized that Shuuto was going to inform Shihoko, and they would tease him. He gave up, and put his index finger before his cringing face. Even without hushing Shuuto, the latter probably understood what Amane wanted.

Shuuto was one who understood matters well, and once he saw that gesture, he nodded, smiled, waved back, and stealthily left the room.

The door was shut, and the footsteps faded away. Once Amane was certain of that, he sighed silently.

Will be great if there’s no misunderstanding.

A pair of lovebirds on the bed might cause unwarranted misunderstandings. Amane did nothing but to touch and kiss Mahiru, completely moral gestures. His parents however did not know how far they went. No, Shuuto might be able to notice that they did not go overboard, and probably did not assume so. Embarrassing matters were still embarrassing after all.

Amane steeled himself for questioning later, patted Mahiru’s hair, and then, the slender body in his clutches moved. Speaking of which, it would be rare to see the habitual-inclined Mahiru not wake up at this time.

“…Nn.”

She made a soft voice in her throat, and buried her face into Amane’s chest once again, seemingly seeking warmth. Amane was increasingly overwhelmed by cuteness, but if he went with his impulse to embrace her, she would wake up completely. All he did was to stop at headpats.

The air-conditioning had stopped, but Mahiru did not leave Amane as she rubbed her face onto him. He wondered if she was scared of the cold, and tapped his feet onto hers. A cold sensation was felt, and it seemed Mahiru really was scared of the cold.

Amane realized that the air conditioning was set too coldly, so he wrapped his legs around hers to warm her up, his arms around her back to pass on warmth towards her directly. He felt it was a wonderful thing to be able to share the warmth, and gently wrapped her soft body. She then moved her body greatly, and turned her head slowly towards Amane.

The caramel-colored eyes were slightly damp, as though a water drop could be heard, and they remained dazed even after she saw his face. Her expression was lazy, lethargic, and looked so tender.

“Sorry, did I wake you up?”

Amane smiled at the tired looking Mahiru, and patted her head again. Once again, she closed her eyes, and let him continue. He felt she was completely dazed, but this was fine for him, so he continued to caress her sleepy face with a doting gesture, and she made a cute snort.

…Mahiru likes to fawn around whenever she just wakes up.

He felt she was adorable whenever she was in that relaxed state after waking up, and would marvel and touch her. 5 minutes or so later, she finally woke up, and widened her eyes.

Once he was sure she woke up, good morning, he said, and deliberately kissed her face. To his bemusement, she froze.

“…Nnn, Amane-kun…? W-why?” “You forgot? We had such a hot night.”

It appeared that since she just woke up, her mind was still not working, so he tried to twist his words. He was not lying, per se. It would refer to the weather, but he did not mention that the air conditioning was too cold.

“E-eh?” once Mahiru heard that she spent the night with Amane, she made a loud shriek, and checked herself. While her clothes were a little ruffled, there were no signs of any hanky-panky going on. After all, there could not be any, since they never did.

“Just joking…I didn’t do anything.” “Y-yes…” “I did kiss you on the face, just now.”

A morning kiss should be fine, right? Once Amane said so, Mahiru blushed completely. “You are being aggressive so early in the morning.” She muttered, and Amane quietly chuckled to himself.

“…You looked relaxed. Slept well?”

It seemed she had finally woken up. Amane embraced her, and asked, and she bashfully lowered her eyes before him.

“…Erm, I feel safe, being in your clutches. “Your heart isn’t pounding?” “I-it is…but, I can relax.”

Though my heart feels jittery, Mahiru muttered, and wrapped her arms around Amane’s back. The latter chuckled, and looked at her face.

“If you’re relieved, shall we sleep together every day?” “E-erm, well.” “Just joking.”

Amane tried to say this, knowing that Mahiru would be embarrassed. He did not need to be taken seriously. After all, if he were to sleep with her every day, his sanity might vaporize. At this point, he was already at his limit, and if she was to lie by his side every day, he might end up pouncing on her.

He could no longer trust his sanity, and muttered to himself that he might lose it if she did not take it as a joke. He then noticed Mahiru’s head lowered.

He wondered if he went overboard with the joke, and gently patted Mahiru on the back to coax her. She then lifted her head towards Amane. Her face was completely rose-colored.

“…On-once in, a while, is, fine.”

Amane’s mind immediately went blank once he heard this shrill yet soft voice.

Once in awhile. In other words, Mahiru did not dislike the idea of living together, and also the idea of sleeping next to Amane.

“Are you serious?” “S-since we, are lovers…we may, live together, no?” “…Th-that’s true, but.”

Amane was speechless to hear her words.

It was common for high school couples to live together. Amane and Mahiru were rather slow about this. The bakauple often stayed at Chitose’s place, and did things Amane and Mahiru had yet to do.

The problem was that Amane was a little hopeful of things to come when she suggested they live together. It was a boy’s nature, to hope for some things as a boyfriend.

It seemed Mahiru noticed what Amane was thinking, and her face turned completely beetroot, her eyes teary as she stared at it.

“Erm, I am not thinking of doing those…but I am glad since I will be able to spend more time with you, Amane-kun…” “…Oh.” “…Can we?’ “Of course. I’m really happy.”

Amane stated his opinion once he saw Mahiru look up at him, only to let slip some of his inner desire. As she was shivering in embarrassment, he reflected on his actions while swallowing the rising desires within him, and patted her head.

“…An-anyway, until next time.” “Y-yes.” “Yep, get ready then. You probably need to get changed, right?” “O-of course.”

Amane ended the topic for the time being. They might be affected greatly by their thoughts otherwise.

He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, and let go of her. She hurriedly got off the bed, probably out of embarrassment, and turned her head back.

What? The moment he wondered, she quickly closed in on him.

There was a whiff of sweet fragrance, and a soft sensation on the lips. Both left quickly, replaced by the smooth flax-colored hair fluttering away, caressing his cheeks.

“You teased me lots just now, Amane-kun. This is payback.”

She blushed, seemingly enduring her shame. Her hair then fluttered as she quickly left the room.

Once he saw her leave, Amane fell onto the bed again.

I probably can’t leave until I cool down.

He fully realized Mahiru’s unexpected boldness as he kept looking up at the ceiling, until his body stopped being hot. “Good morning Amane.”

Amane’s parents were waiting for him at the living room. Breakfast was being prepared, and that includes Amane’s share. Dishes could be heard being prepared in the kitchen, and a familiar flax color could be seen. Mahiru was probably making omelettes.

“…Morning.” “Hurry and sit down now. Mahiru-chan’s making breakfast for you now.” “Oh.”

It took Amane a while to arrive, for he had to cool himself down in various ways. Thus Mahiru, who should have spent much time tidying herself, was already making breakfast. it might be better for Amane since they agreed to have omelettes, but a little more restraint would be prudent.

“You two are really on good terms.” “…Well we’re dating, that’s very normal, right?” “You say so, but this is beyond boyfriend and girlfriend. She is acting like a young wife.”

The moment Shuuto suddenly said so while looking towards Amane, one could hear a plate dropped in the basin. Luckily, it did not shatter, but surely it was because Mahiru was greatly rattled.

“Ara, Mahiru-chan, are you fine?” “Y-yes, the plate is not broken. I apologize for dropping it…” “That’s fine~ everyone makes mistakes.”

This mistake was caused by them, but Amane never mentioned this, and ignored Shihoko’s leer towards him.


“So, did something happen yesterday?”

Mahiru made omelettes for Amane, sat down, and the quartet had breakfast.

Shihoko went straight for the haymaker the moment Amane had a mouthful in his mouth, and the latter froze. He slowly chewed since it would be bad to talk while talking, and once done, he said,

“…Why do you think so?” “We realized you two were a little different once we got back, so our guess is that something happened.” “Don’t underestimate your parents. We’re able to see how our son has changed.”

Amane intended to act as normal, but it appeared his parents has seen through them. They looked a little worried, but he had crossed the hurdle. It was in the past, and nothing to worry about.

“Nothing much. I just met Tojo. Had a few words with him.” “Ah, so that’s how it is…problem is solved, I suppose?” “Well yeah. I’ve overcome this. I don’t think I’ll be frustrated by them again.” “You’re acting more like a man. That’s a good thing.”

Shuuto seemed really relieved to know that Amane was fine. Back then, Amane caused his parents much worry, which lasted till this day. Amane did buck up a little after he started high school, but it seemed this was still a concern to his parents.

While Shuuto looked a little more relieved, Shihoko seemed a little dumbfounded to hear Tojo’s name.

“That Tojo hasn’t changed at all. Well, his parents are decent, and he’s still in his rebellious phase.”

Shihoko had vast connections due to her personality and work reasons, so many that it was pointless. Amane could not imagine the adults having such relationships, but perhaps it was because he did not know. Of course, since she interacted with the locals, that would mean Tojo’s parents too.

Amane did meet Tojo’s parents before, and recalled they were really as kind as their appearances would imply. They actually apologized for what their son did, so he did not have any feelings about him.

“Who knows. I don’t have anything to do with him, and I don’t care. I probably won’t meet him again.” “Your virtue is that you let bygones be bygones, Amane…if you remained despondent, we would have regretted calling you back home.”

Even though the agreement was that Amane would return to his hometown biannually, Amane’s parents seemed worried about Amane.

“Well, I’m the one who decided to come back…and since we met, I guess we sorted out everything. It’s all good.”

Amane felt that this encounter was a good thing. It was better for him to meet it head on than to have shivers in his heart, and grow from it. This proved that Amane was completely healed inside. It was because of Tojo and the others he did not meet again that he got to meet Mahiru. He might really have to be grateful for them, though they might be unhappy about it.

Shihoko showed a kind smile once she saw Amane devoid of worries.

“Children do grow after all. You were on the verge of breaking down back then, and it was worrying…but I guess there’s nothing to worry about now.” “Love makes people stronger after all.” “Don’t say such an embarrassing thing…” “But it is true though? “…Well, ya.” “Hahaha. I’m glad that you finally found yourself a partner, like me and Shihoko-san.” “…Y-yes.”

Mahiru, who was listening silently, shriveled. Shuuto and Shihoko looked elated.

“Do rely on Amane when you need to, Mahiru-chan. I’m worried when you’re always taking care of him.” “N-not at all. I-I have been relying on Amane-kun all the time. He is the one supporting me.”

Amane felt he should be the one saying these words, but Mahiru looked towards him bashfully, for she might really think so.

“That’s good…and don’t rely completely on Mahiru’s efforts, Amane. Do help each other out, you know?” “I get that. I’ve always been by her side. Of course I’ll definitely help her.”

Amane intended to continue helping Mahiru as they live together, even without anyone reminding him so. He did not want to be someone who completely relied on others and not consider the burden caused. Truth be told, Amane would be a good-for-nothing without Mahiru, but he did not want to be a good-for-nothing, personality-wise.

And just as he received Mahiru’s aid this time, he would support her if she suffered, and hold her hand.

This is what it means to live together, Amane remembered these words to heart as he looked at his parents, and hoped to remain so. Finding that person he could rely on might be his biggest blessing in life.

He did not stand by Mahiru’s side half-heartedly. He looked aside, and found her lushing and shivering. She appeared to be on the verge of tears, but in fact, she was about to explode from the shame.

Once her eyes met Amane’s she immediately lowered her eyes. Clearly she was getting restless due to the shame she felt.

Despite that, Amane could not let her escape, so he held her hand under the table. She jolted, and held his hand back to cushion the impact.

“Oh my, how adorable. I would have enjoyed myself if not for the fact that I have to work.”

Shihoko beamed once she saw Mahiru being in that state. As she said, she probably would dote on Mahiru if not for work.

“Hurry off to work.” “So you’re going to make out when we’re gone?” “Yeah, so?”

It seemed Amane would be teased no matter what he did, so he simply affirmed boldly. The hand he was holding shivered, its grip not weakening however. Amane felt Mahiru was probably delighted.

He would have flatly denied it in the past. Thus, Shihoko was shocked by his honest admission, only to smile thereafter.

“Why that’s bold of you to say so.” “Shut up.” “That’s good. it’s springtime for you, Amane.” “But it might get hot like the summer.” “You two don’t get to say this when you’re always in summer.” “Since you’re born by us who are always in summer, how about you join us?”

Shihoko chirped away, smiling as she seemingly blessed them. Amane gave a bitter look, but he decided it was not worth it, since Mahiru did not seem unwilling, and he gave up, turning his head aside.

Once Amane’s parents left for work, Amane and Mahiru sat next to each other, on his bed.

Perhaps it was the environment, for Mahiru seemed rather unnatural despite the distance between them being the same as usual. Obviously she was concerned about Amane, for her eyes wavered towards him from time to time, and her face would blush once their eyes met. Amane’s heart too felt ticklish as a result.

“E-erm, making out is…”

It seemed Mahiru was concerned about those words, for she fidgeted as she asked him.

“Hm? Ah, I just said something to shut my parents up. If I denied it, they’ll keep teasing me.” “So, erm, you did not intend to…?” “Actually, I really want to make out.” “…Eh, yes.”

Mahiru shriveled, looking bashful. Amane felt that she was really being concerned about him, and showed a wry smile.

“If you don’t want, I don’t mind.” “I-I do want this, of course. If it is with you, Amane-kun…I do-do want some, make, out.” “I see.” “B-but…how do we go about, doing this?”

What followed Mahiru’s question thereafter was silence.

“…Like kissing.” “Kissing?” “….And kissing.” “Isn’t that just kissing?” “N-no, to be specific, like hugging, holding hands…even though we are already doing so.”

After all, they were on such good terms that they were unwittingly making out. At this point, the conscious act of making out had them wondering what they should do. Skinship and kissing should be considered part of making out, but they wondered if that should be allowed.

One had to say that they already started doing so naturally, so they had no idea how to take the next step.

“If we want to make out more, what shall we do next?” “…Anyway, shall we stick together?”

It was not a new idea, but this gesture had Amane relieved yet agitated. Once she heard this suggestion, “…Nn.” She muttered in affirmation. She obviously looked hesitant, yet she leaned towards him, and he reached out to receive her..latching his arms onto her knees and back as he carried her.

“Kyaa.” she made a cute shriek, and he was delighted. He put her between his legs, on the bed.

“I think this is better.” “…Y-yes.” “Can’t we?” “N-not at all. Erm…well, it feels like I am being wrapped by you, Amane-kun…?” “Shall I wrap you up as you wish?”

He reached his hands towards Mahiru, embracing her firmly, seemingly wrapping her up after she said such adorable words. Mahiru’s face was flushed red immediately, her eyes damp as she turned away. It was hypocritical of Amane to comment so, but Mahiru really was shy, always blushing at the smallest of matters, which made her adorable. They dated for about two months or so, but she was still not used to skinship. Her innocence was understandable.

Amane too was a lightweight however, and though his face did not show it, his heart palpitated. If Mahiru had her ear at his chest at this point, she would know immediately that his heart was pounding wildly.

“…I like to be embraced by you.” “I see. If you’re willing, I’ll do it as long as you want it.”

He muttered by her ear while embracing her slender body, and she clearly shook. Her ears are a weakness, he smiled, and gave a long exhale, causing her to shake more than before, and turn around.

“…Amane-kun.” “Sorry sorry. It’s not on purpose.” “Do-do not do this just because I am ticklish…”

You are too much, she pouted, looking displeased.

“I shall talk about your childhood stories, Amane-kun.” “Oh dear this does trouble me a little.”

He probably would die of embarrassment if she mentioned them, so he noted to himself never to go overboard while touching her.

However, he had no idea how far he could go, to what extent he could touch, so he did a little, touched her hand, and kissed the back of her head. He felt he was missing something.

He wanted to touch her more, to enjoy that soft feeling.

So he thought, but that was all the skinship he did, just light contact.

Mahiru however was so embarrassed, her face and ears were beetroot as she let him touch.

She’s really adorable.

He touched her often, but she had been increasingly flustered recently. Amane was supposedly the one who was more rattled, but it seemed the opposite had taken place, and he felt sorry about that.

“…Amane-kun, your hand is big.” “Hm? I’m tall, so my hands are big.” “I like your hands…I like it when you touch.” “Well I’ll start touching if you say that.”

Once Mahiru said something so dangerous, Amane’s mental defenses would relax immediately, so he hoped she would be a little more self-conscious. It seemed she never considered as much as he did, for she muttered, “Actually, I do not mind…”

He wondered how he should handle her carelessness.

Once she said such adorable words that would drive any male crazy, he sighed, and touched her belly. She fidgeted, feeling ticklish, but he did not mind as he moved his fingers beneath her belly button, and went up.

He went up at breathtaking pace, and finally stopped before the curbes.

“You fine if I go up like this?”

Amane never did mountain climbing, but he felt it was easy for him to climb and conquer the mountains. After all, as she said, his hands were big, and even her substantial contours could be held in his hands.

You want me to climb up these mountains? He deliberately muttered, and Mahiru seemingly exploded like a volcano in his clutches. She turned around, her face ripe like an apple, but Amane chuckled, not minding her at all. At the same time, he kissed her blushing face.

“This is part of making out.” “…Uuu, A-Amane-kun…” “I said I’m not too sure of what making out is about, but that’s because I excluded these stuff.”

Amane felt it was inappropriate for them to go this far two months in, so he had been controlling himself. He wanted to respect her will. But when Mahiru uttered those words unwittingly, he had to warn her.

“I reminded you, don’t forget I’m a guy. I’m going to touch.” “Uuu…y-you say this, but, your face is red too, Amane-kun. Can you really do it?” “Shut up.”

Amane obviously knew his face was red, and knew what he said was really embarrassing. However, Mahiru might not understand if he did not say so. He had to.

Mahiru went silent, and slowly moved his hands aside.

Amane knew he was rejected, and was about to show a wry smile, but she turned her head around, and latched onto him. Her sudden embrace had him experiencing the softness and sweet scent.

“…If you really want to…I will accept so, even though I will be embarrassed.”

She muttered as she looked up at him, her voice soft and gentle. Amane was stunned. He had to do it.

She stared at him after saying such a bold and adorable thing. One could say that Amane’s mind just blanked out. She trusted Amane as she looked at him, feeling embarrassed, uneasy, and yet a little hopeful, leaning onto him. She might really be fine with it, as she said, if it was Amane, and accept all his wishes. It was obvious how much she loved Amane, given her expression and the mood.

Mahiru basically entrusted her body towards Amane, who was a tad late to think, and moved. The first thing he did was to bring their lips together.

“Nnn.” A soft voice was up close and personnel. Amane tasted the soft moist lips as he held her slender body, feeling her tenderness. He did not touch her soft lumps with his hands, and gently let go.

Once he saw her lips twitch on her blushing face, he put his face to her neck.

“…I’ll leave the rest for later.”

Or I can’t stop myself. He noted, and kissed her white neck. That was all he did since he knew he should not leave a mark, and decided not to lift his face until he could suppress his rising desires.


^Someone asked for blushing Mahiru, so I obliged. Not her, but close enough. “Why, your face is really red, Mahiru-chan. Something wrong?” “N-nothing.”

Amane’s parents had different occupations and workplaces, but they returned home together. They tilted their heads skeptically once they saw her. She was seated on the living room sofa, her face flushed, probably because Amane had suddenly kissed and held her hand.

“Amane, did you…” “I swear I didn’t do anything.”

All he did was to hug her, along with simple skinship. It was still too much for Mahiru however, for she remained innocent until the very end. Amane had no right to point this out at others, but he had completely recovered, for he was quicker to do so.

“You say you haven’t done anything, but you did say you wanted to make out, right?” “A healthy make out. That’s fine, right?” “That’s bold of you to say.” “Shut up.” “It’s unfair for you to do it, Amane. I want some make out with Mahiru-chan too.” “Mahiru’s mine. Don’t wanna.” “Oh my.”

If Mahiru was left to Shihoko, the latter would take care of her, but Amane would feel anxious. Mahiru would be happy yet tired. He could never allow Shihoko to have Mahiru to herself. “Mine…” Mahiru muttered away, and blushed, which caused Shihoko to smile more.

Amane ignored Shihoko’s sly smile as he looked towards Mahiru’s white, completely beetroot face. Shuuto too showed a genial smile once he heard these.

“How about we bond as a family?” “Eh?” “Well, Shiina-san said she wants to go out with everyone, no?”

Amane told his parents that Mahiru wanted to go out with everyone, but it seemed she never expected Shuuto to mention this, and her caramel colored eyes blinked away.

“Well, you and Shiina-san will be around next weekend. We’ll go out then.” “Yep, we finally get a chance, so let’s all go out together!…you don’t like it?” “I-I fine with this this!” “It’s decided then. Huhuhu, where shall we go then?”

Shihoko sounded a little delighted, “Where shall we go then.” she discussed amicably with Shuuto, and Mahiru shriveled, looking a little terrified. She said that she was hoping for this, but she was a little sorry to inconvenience them when they said they would be going out.

…Mom and dad said they want to go out because they like Mahiru though.

They would never spend time with someone they hated, even if Amane told them to. Truth be told, his parents had taken a fancy for her to accept her in. They said they wanted to go out, so it was pointless to worry.

“Prepare yourself. Mom and dad will drag you around everywhere.” “Erm, I am grateful and glad for this, since I never had an opportunity to go out with everyone.”

Mahiru’s feeble smile seemed a little forlorn, and lowered her eyes, for she might be recalling her childhood. Shihoko continued to smile as she sat next to Mahiru on the sofa, opposite Amane.

She then hugged Mahiru, and cuddled the head.

“You’re already family, Mahiru-chan. You can fawn however you wan.” “Yeah she dotes on you more than she does to her son.” “Oh dear, you jealous?” “Of course not…Mahiru’s so happy. There’s no way I’ll feel jealous about that.”

Mahiru lowered her eyes bashfully as Shihoko hugged and doted on her, and the vibe from before was gone. Such an expression was proof that the dishonest Mahiru was feeling dishonest.

She was happy, and he hoped she could take the name of Fujimiya, so he was really overjoyed that his parents were fond of her. However, he felt conflicted by the relatively intense skinship.

“You’ve grown.” “Are you taking me for an idiot?” “Of course not? I’m just impressed that you’ve become a boy who’s glad to see the one you love receive happiness.” “You don’t have to say it…” “Well, there are few people like you out there. You are our child after all.” “Yes yes.”

Anyone would hope for their loved ones to be happy. The best thing would be to see them smile heartily. Truth be told, he was the one wishing solely for her happiness.

Mahiru shriveled bashfully as Shihoko continued to pat her, and Amane showed a kind smile. Where are you going, Amane-kun?”

Amane was wearing his shoes at the entrance, and Mahiru, having noticed that he was about to leave, spoke. It was past 3pm, a little too late to go out, which was why she asked.

“Hm? Ah, just the nearby supermarket. Mom asked me to buy stuff.”

Amane did not want to go out in the spur of the moment.

He just received a message stating that his parents would be late, and had no time to go shopping. Thus, they needed Amane to buy some necessities.

Amane had nothing to do, and was fine with shopping, but he hoped his parents would have told him earlier.

It seemed Mahiru understood Amane’s explanation, “I see.” for she answered, and knelt down next to Amane, who was tying his shoelaces.

Amane figured, from the door mirror and his own senses, that she was combing his hair with her fingers, for his hair was probably curly.

“Do you need me to go shopping with you?” “Ah it’s fine. It’s not much, and it looks like it’s going to rain, so I have to hurry. It’s not much, I can do it alone.”

Given the weather, it might rain if he dithered outside for too long. Furthermore, while the clouds were blocking the sun, he did not want to remain outdoors for long.

He would be back soon after shopping, so he assumed it would be faster for him to go alone, which was why he refused. Mahiru looked a little disappointed, “…I see.” and Amane hastily looked up at her.

“Ah, I don’t mean that I don’t want you to go.” “I-I know. I simply wish to go out with you.” “…When we’re on our date next time, okay?”

If they were to go out, Amane hoped to do so the next time they went dating. After all, the ladies had to prepare themselves, and could not simply leave. He gently reached his head out to pat her head. She widened her eyes, “Understood.” and smiled.

“I shall wait for your return.” “Right.”

It seemed she accepted this, so he too nodded, took his bag, and left.


Later on, Amane was really thankful that he did not bring Mahiru along.

“…Well, it rained.”

He knew the weather did not look good, and as expected, the raindrops fell one after another, pelting on his clothes. His clothes were heavier than when he left home, darker in color. The fabric clinging onto his body was annoying, so he tugged at them for air.

Luckily for him, the goods he bought were in plastic bags, and were safe from the rain. The only thing that suffered this time was Amane, who was completely soaked once he got home.

“Welcome back, Amane-kun. It really rained heavily, no?”

Mahiru teetered to the entrance in slippers, and widened her eyes once she saw him. She probably never expected him to be this drenched, and he never expected the rain to be such a downpour.

“I’m back. Didn’t expect the rain to be that big.” “It would be great if that weather remained until you returned…do hurry and wash up. I have prepared your clothes.” “Oh, thanks.”

Mahiru naturally received the items from Amane’s hands with a smile, and he felt his heart warm. He felt a familial sense in this natural conversation, either of peace or bliss, and was a little ticklish inside.

“…It feels great.” “Hm?” “It feels great to have someone prepare for my bath, and welcome me like this.”

Since his parents had to work, Amane never got a chance to experience this. However, as it was common in manga and dramas, he was quietly envious.

And once he felt this happiness of a family, he was really ticklish, as though a warm, spring sun was shining into his heart. He felt unspeakably blessed, for this conversation was between two who wanted to cherish each other for their entire lives.

Mahiru’s cheeks were a little red, and she shriveled. “I’ll take a bath, thanks.” Amane chuckled, and passed her by.

It might be unfitting of him to say such things, but he was so delighted that he could not hide the glee on his face.


Once he was done bathing, he found Mahiru waiting for him at the living room sofa, holding a blow dryer. There was a blow dryer in the washroom, but it appeared she knew he would leave the bath without drying his hair, and was prepared.

“It feels good to have air conditioning right after a bath.” “It is cooling, but you may catch colds easily…do sit there, hurry.” “It’s fine though.” “If you leave it be, you may catch a cold, or damage your hair.”

Enough with that, hurry and sit down, once Mahiru said so, Amane obediently sat next to her, and she stood up, went behind the sofa, and plugged in the dryer.

She then wiped away the water using a towel, which made him ticklish, more mentally than physically at list.

“You do have to change this lazy habit of yours, Amane-kun. There are times when you are half-naked after showering.” “It’s hot though…I’ll dress up in the winter.” “Of course you have to when it is cold. You cannot be baring your upper body even though the weather is hot. will catch colds easily. I will not allow it as long as my eyes remain black and alive.”

Your eyes are caramel. Are you intending to be with me forever? Amane suppressed the urge to do so, and had Mahiru continue as he honestly answered, “I’ll take note of that”. After all, it was comfortable having someone take care of him. He was sorry about that, but Mahiru wiping the water off him left him really refreshed.

Once she absorbed most of the moisture with her deft movements, Mahiru took the dryer she prepared, which then exuded warm air. She always took care of her own hair. Even though she was not being subdued about it, her movements were rather comforting.

Amane disliked others touching his hair, and it was the first time he felt relieved having others take care of his hair. Perhaps he liked it when a certain person touched his hair after all.

“It is really unfair how smooth your hair is even though you hardly care for it.”

Amane heard a little murmur as the dryer bellowed.

“Really? Well, I don’t really take care of my hair as much as you do, Mahiru, but it’s amazing how silky and smooth your hair is when you work so hard.”

Mahiru’s hair was fine like silk, and one would assume, through looking, that she put in much effort into taking care of it.

As Amane often touched it, he knew Mahiru’s flax-colored hair was straight, soft, fine, and felt good. The pretty, straight hair were devoid of split ends, and had an angelic glow anyone would be envious of. Amane was really impressed by how she managed to keep this long hair full of glow.

“It takes a long time to maintain long hair. It is really troublesome.” “Well yeah, I guess it’ll takes you a long time to take care of that.” “I did think of cutting it off…do you prefer short, or long hair, Amane-kun?” “I don’t really have a preference…both looks cute, but I just want you to be happy with your appearance. If possible, keep it at a length you like.”

After all, females would not necessarily tidy their appearances for the male’s sake. Many ladies would keep their hair length as how they would like it.

If Amane told Mahiru to change her hairstyle, he would be delighted that she would change it to his preference, and yet conflicted. He felt it was fine if Mahiru could maintain the appearance she liked, and no matter her hair length, she was adorable. He hoped she would go along with her own wishes, and not be affected by whatever he said.

“…Is that so?” “Do you want me to have a certain hairstyle.” “I like you no matter the hairstyle you have.” “Really? I’ll take it as that then.” “…Yes.”

Amane did not look back, but he sensed a bashful mood behind him, along with a giggle. It seemed he answered correctly.

Mahiru happily dried his hair. Suddenly, her fingers, which were combing his hair, stopped moving.

“But…” “Hm?” “Your hair curls up when it is wet, Amane-kun, and that is really,” “Really?” “…Alluring…and handsome, I think.”

It seemed Mahiru merely wanted to express her thoughts, and not actually want some make out but once Amane heard her mutter, his lips formed a smile.

“Shall we do it?” “N-no need! I will die!”

Amane suggested half-jokingly, and it seemed Mahiru shook her head violently, so much that the movements affected her hand on his hair. Surely her face was completely red.

Amane regretted that he could not see that face, and merely chuckled as he imagined Mahiru’s embarrassed look behind him. How about this, Mahiru-chan?” “Ahh…this is fine. The laces feel good.”

Amane was at a corner of a shop, lazily watching two girls converse…though in terms of age, it was between a girl and a lady. Next to him, Shuuto too watched them lazily.

“Both of them look really happy.” “Hm…why are the ladies so enthusiastic about clothes?”

The four of them arrived at a shopping mall as Mahiru wished for it. The two females were at the clothes shop, eagerly matching clothes on themselves, and that was when Amane had nothing to do.

He did not think it was a pain to accompany them on their shopping trip, picking clothes, but he had difficulty talking to them as they had seemingly formed a garden for ladies, excitedly chatting away. Thus, he kept this distance. Shuuto in turn stood next to Amane, probably because he wanted to see the two excited ladies.

“I suppose no matter their ages, girls hope to maintain their beauty; perhaps one reason is that they simply like to dress up.” “Well, it’s fine to look, I guess?” “How they’re dressed up?” “That too. The main reason though is that they’re happy to pick clothes.”

It seemed most boys would find it a hassle to go shopping with girls, but Amane was used to it since he was often asked to accompany Shihoko. He was also not the impatient type, and could find some fun while waiting. Already, he was very satisfied to see Mahiru smile, and really enjoyed this time as a rsult.

“Hmm, I see you too are starting to enjoy this, Amane.” “What are you two doing in the corner, Shuuto-san, Amane? Come here.”

It appeared Shihoko had noticed Amane and Shuuto, the latter nodding away, and she waved at them, ushering them over. Mahiru too was looking at them, holding two clothing in her hands.

Both father and son went over as they were summoned. Shihoko beamed happily as she grabbed Mahiru’s shoulders from behind, gently nudging her towards him.

“Now which of these suit Mahiru-chan more?”

It appeared Shihoko wanted Amane to choose clothes for Mahiru.

He had a look, and found a blouse with laces befitting a princess, and one was a pastel blue blouse that looked calm and cheery. Truth be told, Amane felt both really suited her. After all, no matter the one he preferred, Amane felt he should not nitpick since Mahiru was the one who wanted to buy it.

“You can choose, Mahiru.” “…E-erm, I want to know of your likes, Amane-kun, so I asked…”

Mahiru lowered her eyes bashfully, and looked up towards him with tentative anticipation, causing him to gsap.

His heart raced from the mere knowledge that she wanted to match his tastes. There was no doubt he already liked how Mahiru was, but she wanted to wear the clothes Amane liked, which he was really delighted about.

He sensed his cheeks blushing as he compared the blouses with Mahiru’s face, and chose the one with laces.

Mahiru smiled as she picked the one Amane chose, putting the other blouse back.

“…She’s really adorable, isn’t she?” “I know.” “You aren’t holding back now.” “Shut up.”

Shihoko chimed with a smile, and Amane turned his face aside. They bought clothes, left the shop, and wandered aimlessly in the shopping mall.

The mall was the largest in the prefecture, and Amane had assumed it would be boring just walking around, but it was unexpectedly interesting. He did not think it was suffering, but the onlookers’ gaze gave him an indescribable feeling.

His bias aside, his parents were nice looking, and little would be said of Mahiru. It was no wonder they had many gazes upon them.

Mahiru was long used to this, and latched onto his arm without a care in the world.

While she was used to the onlookers’ stares, it seemed she was still a little embarrassed about walking with her arm latch onto him, for her face was a little red.

On his side, Amane felt something soft poking at him, and really was unable to calm down, but if he clearly conveyed these feelings, Shihoko would obviously tease him like no tomorrow. He did his best not to show his emotions on his face.

He held the bag containing Mahiru’s clothes, diverting his attention, but Mahiru clung firmly onto him, as though asking why he was not looking at her, which left him in a major pinch.

“Say, Mahiru.” “Yes?” “…Ah, well.” “What is it?” “…You didn’t bring the clothes you bought on Golden Week, right?”

Amane wondered if he should point out that Mahiru’s breasts were rubbing against him, but once he recalled that she would occasionally say impish things, that it was on purpose, he hesitated again, and decided to talk about something else.

Mahiru was dressed in a princess-like, pure looking one piece dress, not the off-shoulder dress she bought the last time. She said she would wear it to show Amane, but Amane never got to see it, and wondered what it was about.

Once she heard the words Golden Week, Mahiru blinked away, and become bashful.

“…I want to wear it for you when we are dating alone.” “…I-I see.” “You will bring me along, no?”

Mahiru truly was adorable, leaning on him and tilting her head, and he slowly held the palm that was latched onto him.

“…I think we can talk about that when we’re alone. It’s a family trip now, different from a date.” “…Y-yes.” “Anywhere you want to go to?” “I am fine with any place as long as I am with you, Amane-kun.” “If you say so, I don’t want to go anywhere. It’s great to see you dressed up, but I don’t want to show you to anyone.” “…We shall have a date at home then. I am fine with that. It is said the weather over the upcoming days will be terrible.

On another note, it seemed the weather report had forecasted terrible weather, due to an approaching typhoon. The typhoon would not arrive, but the aftereffects sweeping by might cause rain. It should be long gone by the time Amane and Mahiru returned home, but since they were at his hometown, he did wish for some nice weather.

Due to the typhoon, there was a likelihood that they would not be able to go out. So he thought, but it seemed Mahiru wanted to spend time alone with him, and was not really insistent on going out. Amane planned to check the weather once he got back, and held her hand firmly once again.

“Same here. I’m fine with anywhere as long as I’m with you. Anyway, we’ll plan according to the weather.” “Yes.” “…I thought you two would be making out already, but you’re planning dates now?” “Too bad we already have plans for that.”

Shihoko, who was walking before them, teased them jokingly, and Amane nonchalantly retorted. His parents giggled before them. However, they seemed more relieved than impish, and turned ahead without pursuing the matter. Amane snorted once again, and held Mahiru’s hand. The worry days ago came to pass.

“It’s raining.” “Yes it is.”

The water pelted upon the ground, causing loud sounds. Amane and Mahiru exchanged looks, and nodded away.

They had a premonition from the weather report, but they still felt conflicted, given that it would be raining for the remaining days of their trip. Luckily, there was no warning sounded, so Amane’s parents went to work.

“We can’t go out unless we’re planning to get soaked out there.” “We may catch a cold as a result, Amane-kun. That will not do.” “Yeah. Let’s just rest at home.”

Both preferred to stay at home, and did not think it was anything bad. They found it a pity that they could not go out, but were otherwise indifferent.

Both of them were at home, and Amane first held Mahiru’s hand, sitting on the cushion laid out on the floor.

While doing so, he watched the mini TV in the room, and used the reflection to see how Mahiru was being.

It seemed that though the date was ruined, Mahiru was not too bothered about it. Her eyes sparkled as she saw the cute cat commercial aired on the TV. She liked cats, and so did Amane. Thus, Amane thought it would be great if they could raise cats, and touched her little hand, seemingly tickling it.

Mahiru gave a reproaching look towards Amane, probably because she was feeling ticklish. She did not say anything, but she clearly was about to say, goodness me. Amane smiled at her, pulled her over, and had her sit between his legs. He then put his chin on her little shoulder, wrapped his arms around her waist, and she went completely beetroot.

“…E-erm, Amane-kun.” “This is fine, right? I’m not going to touch anywhere strange.”

All he touched were her belly, back, and shoulder. On a side note, the date had ended…or rather, was changed to a date at home, but Mahiru was wearing the off-shoulder dress, probably because she wanted to show it to Amane. Thus, Amane could feel the smooth skin of the exposed shoulder beneath his shin.

He looked down, and as the shoulders were exposed, so too was the collar. He could vagurely peek at the round lumps and the valley that was not completely hidden under the clothes. It was a magnificent view, but some indecent thoughts might occur if he looked at it for too long. He turned his eyes aside, and kissed the blushing ear.

“Kya…” “These clothes really suit you.” “M-may you please not whisper at my ear…it is bad for my body.” “Bad for your body?” “…I will shiver.” “Feeling cold?” “N-no…erm, well, I feel shiverish…” “Hm?”

Amane blew at her ear, and she hurriedly turned over. This time, she glared at him with a blushing face. She might pout away if he overdid it, “Sorry”, so he muttered, and embraced her body once again.

“…You are bullying me, Amane-kun.” “Sorry sorry, I won’t do that again…but seriously, these clothes really suit you too well. I don’t want to show you to anyone else. Guess it all worked out now we’re at home.”

Truth be told, most clothing would suit Mahiru well, and this off shoulder dress was no exception. He looked at the white, pearly skin anyone would have tried to lick on, and was grateful for the typhoon.

“…Does it really suit me?” “Yep, it’s really cute. It shows your slender body really well, your skin’s pretty, and it really suits you.” “…That is good. I bought it to show you after all, Amane-kun.” “Show me that again.”

As Amane was embracing Mahiru from behind, he could not look at her up front. He did see her in the dress from up front before they entered the living room, but he wanted to enjoy the sight up close and personal.

Mahiru cautiously turned her body around once Amane said those words, and leaned her body onto Amane’s chest. He put his hands on her knees and back, tucking her between his legs. Mahiru, who was already blushing, was redder than before.

“Now this makes it easier.” “…You are really bold today, Amane-kun.” “Well, it’s a date, thought we’re at home.”

Shuuto repeated many times the previous day that the male should take the initiative in dates. They never left home, but a date was a date even at home, and Amane should seize the initiative.

Amane tickled her cheek, and her reddened face relaxed as she bashfully lowered her eyes again.

“…I will die if you are so enthusiastic every day, Amane-kun.” “I guess if we do this every day…” “N-no can do…my heart will be unable to take it.” “Is your heart pounding that much?” “…Yes.”

Saying that, Mahiru grabbed Amane’s hand, and put it in the middle. Actually, it was the back of the hand, but the soft warmth did reach him, along with the strong heartbeat that was much faster than before. The fabric was thin, the heartbeat was clearly felt, and the softness was thoroughly emphasized.

Amane gasped as he looked towards Mahiru, and their eyes met. Her caramel-colored eyes were bashful as they continued to stare at his, and it appeared she wanted to say something.

“…It is unfair if your heart is not racing as much as mine.” “…My heart’s pounding at lot.” “Really?”

Mahiru buried her face on Amane’s chest. She listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat. probably to hide her embarrassment. Amane knew then how loudly his heart was bounding, “it really is.” for Mahiru muttered happily.

“…Well, there’s no way my heart won’t race when my girlfriend’s doing such things.” “You seem to be taking it in stride recently though, Amane-kun…that is devious of you.” “It’ll look bad on me if I don’t take it in stride, right?” “No, you are always a dashing person, Amane-kun.” “…Thanks for the praise.”

Aren’t you saying this to rattle me more? Amane had the urge to say so, but it appeared Mahiru’s words were really heartfelt, so he swallowed his words back.

Instead, he embraced Mahiru, who was clinging onto his chest, and patted her head. Damn, you’re cute. He accidentally blurted out, and Mahiru lifted her head somewhat, looking a little bashful. This little gesture pricked his urge to dote on her, for he too felt he was completely mesmerized.

He patted her head lovingly to regain his composure and empty his heart, and Mahiru’s shame too faded away as she comfortably let him pat her.

It seemed she liked headpats to begin with. This should be sufficient in calming her down.

“…Say Mahiru.” “Hm?” “Is it fine if I consider this a date? We aren’t doing anything.” “I feel happy, so it is fine. Weather and location aside, the most important factor is who I am with.”

Mahiru said some really comforting words as she firmly embraced Amane. Amane too embraced her gently, “Yeah.” he muttered with a chuckle. Say, if this is a date, we’ve been dating all this while…you’ve been in my house often.”

Amane did not think a home date was any special, probably because he was used to having Mahiru next to him. Mahiru was practically available at his place all the time. However, they did not seem so intimate as they were at this point, merely leisurely watching the TV, laughing away, having meals, doing their homework, and nothing akin to the date.

Perhaps it was this reason that he did not feel tense, or that his heart was not racing.

“Fufu, yes. I suppose we have been dating at home every day, no?” “Maybe, though there are times when I want to go to your place instead of it just being at my place, Mahiru.” “My house…?” “Ah no, I’m not thinking of anything guilty. It’s just that I’m interested because I’ve never been there.”

In fact, Mahiru had been the one visiting Amane all the time, so Amane had an urge to visit hers. It was merely borne out of curiosity to see how Mahiru’s room was like, but he really could not say anything, as a boy wanting to enter a girl’s room would have anyone second guessing.

“I am fine with that…but there is nothing worth looking at, you know?” “I’m just interested…you don’t mind your lover’s room, Mahiru?” “I have visited your room often, Amane-kun.” “Yeah, you’ll wake me up, and sometimes even sleep in my room.”

Mahiru had many chances to visit Amane’s room. She would wake him up in the morning, and whenever he was not around, she would drop by to sleep. He remembered one moment when he bought something, and wanted to change clothes at home, but found Mahiru sleeping sounding in his room, which left him awkward.

He did say that she could enter his house, and she did not see anything she should not, but he hoped she would understand how he would feel as her boyfriend, seeing how defenseless the girlfriend on the bed would be.

“B-because…your scent is really comforting, Amane-kun…” “Well I can’t calm down. Any guy seeing his girlfriend on the bed will be attacking already.” “…You really are gentlemanly, Amane-kun.” “I’m glad that you’re careless because you trust me, but my sanity can’t take it, so watch yourself.” “Sorry.” “…Next time you do that, I’ll take a photo of you sleeping.” “P-please do not.” “Then watch it.”

It seemed Mahiru was not opposed to the idea of showing Amane her sleeping face, but she did not want him to take photos. He really did not understand what she was thinking.

“I shall sleep in your house only when you are around.” “…Okay.”

Because I have been the one embarrassed. Mahiru giggled impishly. Damn you’re cute, and Amane retorted with some begrudging praise, and gently kissed the winner on the cheek. That alone left her completely beetroot, unable to say anything. Truth be told, nobody knew who actually won, and she was really adorable.

“…You are despicable. “I don’t care.” “Am I not the one losing all the time…?” “No no no. I’m the one who lost, since I’m always mesmerized by you. Forgive me.”

Mahiru said that she had been losing, but that was not the case, for Amane was often beaten by her cuteness, and hoped she would occasionally aware the win to herself.

And once she heard the word mesmerized, she blushed, and closed her eyes, saying, “I guess that is the case…” Amane chuckled once he saw her response. He embraced her before she could realize that he chuckled in amusement, and put her face towards his chest.

It seemed she felt blessed to receive this, and she adjusted her posture slightly, before she probably found the best position for herself, and leaned her entire body onto him. He understood that she was fawning over him because she trusted him. He had another urge to chuckle, for a different reason, and smiled.

“…You really like to fawn around.” “You said I can, Amane-kun.” “I did, so do as you want.” “I will become a good-for-nothing…” “I’m already a good-for-nothing, so now I’ll make you a good-for-nothing.” “You may pass on that payback.”

Goodness, Mahiru lifted her head, obviously looking a little displeased. Amane gently kissed her forehead, and her face immediately turned red, ringing like a steam engine.

“…I have a feeling you are trying to pull a fast one on me.” “You dislike it?” “Not at all…ugh.”

How sleazy of you, she muttered, and rolled her forehead on his chest. Once again, Amane chuckled, and carefully tidied her somewhat messy her. Once done, she regained her usual straight hair. The smooth, silky hair felt comforting to touch, and even though the hair was tidied, Amane wanted to continue touching it. Mahiru did not show any displeasure; on the contrary, she looked a little delighted. Thus, he did not stop.

Amane had such thoughts as he stroked Mahiru’s hair like a kitten on his lap. At this moment, Mahiru seemed to have cooled off completely as she rubbed her face onto him.

“…I feel happy being able to laze peacefully at your old house, Amane-kun.” “That’s great. I was worried that you wouldn’t be happy about being at my house.” “Fufu, I am reluctant to return home now.”

Amane was worried what would he have to do if she was unused, or uncomfortable with this place before they arrived, but it seemed he worried too much.

“You’re already used to my house.” “It is because Shihoko-san and Shuuto-san were so good to me.” “Mom and dad dote on you more than me.” “Are you jealous?” “No.”

Amane already knew Shihoko and Shuuto would care for Mahiru, and she would remain by his side. Thus, he would not pout. He felt that his parents were really too fond of their future daughter, but he could understand their feelings since they wanted one the entire time.

“Fufu. Is that so? If you are pouting, I shall hug you.” “You’re not going to huge me until I pout?” “I shall hug you whenever you want to, Amane-kun.” “Shall we?” “Sure.” Mahiru stopped leaning on Amane, and opened her arms wide. Amane pursed his lips, wondering how he should react.

She probably intended for him to leap into her clutches. Given her fine curves and body along with that off-shoulder dress of hers, Amane would probably feel happiness burying his face in her chest, but surely many other incidents would follow.

But well, we’re dating, so this…there was a little devil muttering inside him. He would be allowed to enjoy however he wanted, as long as he did not go overboard…and as the desire caused him to falter, he let out a soft murmur.

He was powerless to resist this alluring temptation.

He wrapped his arms around her back, and buried his face into her opened nape. If he lowered his face slightly, he would land upon the soft lumps. He could not do that much, but he brought his lips upon Mahiru’s beautiful collarbone, and silky white skin, savoring the sweet fragrance of her body.

It seemed Mahiru felt a little ticklish, but she did not dislike it at all, and wrapped her arms around his back, embracing him as though she was doting on a child.

“Fufu, you really do like to fawn around too, Amane-kun.” “Shut up.” “You may continue to fawn over me. I shall turn you into a good-for-nothing.” “I’m already one.”

Amane sensed himself melting, and also that he was melting her. Both sides doted upon each other, bonding with each other, and ended up at a point where neither could exist withou each other.

Amane kissed the clean neck, and lifted his head towards Mahiru. He found her giggling, enjoying herself while still embracing him.

“You look rather small from here. You usually seem large and very reliable.” “Really? …Well, you’re small and slim, Mahiru. It’s easy to hug you.” “You are being hugged by me though…but I think it is because I have been hugged by you all this while, Amane-kun.” “So you really belong to me now, Mahiru.” “Yes…you are mine too, Amane-kun.” “Yeah.” “Fufu.”

Mahiru giggled happily as she patted Amane, and Amane found himself to be near his limits as he lifted his waist, and kissed her neck. She then shivered so quickly, for her neck was as sensitive as her ears were.

“Uuu…please do not leave a mark here.” “I won’t, but I’ll kiss you.” “Th-that tickles too…” “You can shove me away if you hate it.” “…Meanie.”

You know I cannot do this. Amane seemed to have heard this pout, but he knew that if Mahiru really hated this, she would reject him, and thus, she had no issues with him doing so.

Once he gently kissed her skin, she patted his back, seemingly indicating for him to stop, so he did. She glared at him, her face seemingly burning red from within. Amane hugged her, and patted her head to console her.

“…Anyway, you hate to go back now?”

She might pout if he continue to cling onto her, so he tried going back to the original topic. Mahiru was stunned to hear that, and then, she showed a faint smile.

“N-not at all…just a little lonely.” “That’s good.” “Hm?” “Shows that you’re enjoying your time here.” “Th-that may be so.” “We’ll drop by next time. End of the year, or next summer.”

Amane would return to his hometown again after this trip. His parents asked that he show up during the summer and winter breaks, so if Mahiru was willing, he was fine with returning together once again. Shihoko and Shuuto would be pleased, and Amane would not need to leave Mahiru for long.

“…Next time.” “You’re not willing?” “No-not at all.” “I see…just think of this place as your hometown.” “…Yes.”

Amane hoped for Mahiru to have a place she belonged, and once he muttered with such intentions, Mahiru clearly showed how elated she was as she gave a sweet smile, burying her face into his shoulder. “You’re really going back, huh?”

Shihoko stood at the gantry where she welcomed them back, clearly disappointed as she muttered away. “Alright alright.” Next to her, Shuuto coaxed an obviously forlorn looking Shihoko.

Amane and Mahiru had stayed longer than they planned, and they could not leave their houses empty, so they decided to return…to their current homes.

Naturally, Shihoko was looking reluctantly towards where Mahiru was. It seemed she was reluctant about leaving her cute daughter (to-be)

“Apologies, but I do have to return home, and I have other plans…” “Don’t mind my mom. The sun’s going to set if we keep listening to her rambles.” “You’re really cold towards your mother, dear…” “I should be saying that about you, mom. It’s your fault for prioritizing a cute daughter instead of your own son.” “Of course. It’s obvious I’ll try to keep the adorable, obedient daughter who may not return anytime soon, instead of my own son who can return anytime.”

Amane was in no mood to retort once he heard his mother’s flat out rebuttal. He could understand what Shihoko was trying to convey, but he felt mentally exhausted, and that Shihoko’s actions were inappropriate.

Amane glanced discreetly at Shuuto, whose face was giving the kind goodness gracious smile. He could not hope for the latter to stop Shihoko.

Mahiru gave an awkward smile, one that seemed somewhat bashful, for perhaps she was delighted by this.

“E-erm, if there is a chance, may I disturb…” “Drop by whenever you want! Anytime!” “Let her finish her words…but thank goodness Mahiru.” “Yes.”

Amane patted Mahiru, who showed an earnest, delighted smile. Shihoko smirked away, and Amane played dumb.

“Well, it’s good that Shiina-san has taken a liking to our house. To be honest, I was wondering what to do if she was always too courteous.” “I think Mahiru just doesn’t have a chance to refuse since mom’s too enthusiastic, and that’s why she got used to it.” “Haha, I guess so. Shihoko-san is always so feisty, for good or bad.” “…Are both of you just roasting me now?” “I think that is a good point of yours, Shihoko-san, and also what makes you attractive.” “Oh my.”

Shihoko immediately went from a pout to a happy smile. Amane gave a wry smile, and lifted his head towards the clock on the wall.

“It’s about time to leave then.” “Yes, I guess it is time…”

They wanted to hurry and get some early seats, so they had to go their separate ways even though they were reluctant to. It seemed Amane’s parents understood this. “Do come by next time.” Shihoko’s eyes seemed full of regret when she held Mahiru’s hands, and shook them.

Shuuto in turn gave Shihoko a gentle look, and once again, looked towards Mahiru.

“Thank you for coming by this time, Shiina-san. I’m glad that the house got livelier.” “Sa-same here. Thank you very much.” “Fufu. If you argue with Amane, you can just say I’m going home! and escape here.” “You think I’ll hurt Mahiru that much?”

How rude, Amane gave Shuuto such a glance, and was met with a hearty smile.

“I don’t, and if you do, I will wonder how I educated you. There will be misunderstandings and differences however…and sometimes, you may want to be alone, or rely on an adult. You may drop by anytime if anything happens. We’ll always leave our doors open to you.” “…Understood.”

You may drop by anytime, Mahiru’s caramel colored eyes turned moist for a moment, but were filled with delight the next moment. Amane’s eyes too heated up once he saw an earnest, heartfelt smile.

…I wonder if Mahiru understands a little the happiness of a family

Amane had always thought that it would be great for Mahiru, who hardly lived with any family, to understand various forms of happiness in the future. He too gave an amicable smile once Mahiru lowered her eyebrows and smile, and gently held her hand. The day after they reached home, the first thing they did was to clean up. Amane felt so tired upon reaching home, and let it be. The house was full of dust two weeks after it was vacated, not much, but it would be better for him to clean up as much as possible since Mahiru would be staying.

Thus, Amane started cleaning the house using the tricks Mahiru taught him. On a side note, it appeared Mahiru too was cleaning her own house, so Amane was putting up a solo fight.

Thanks to her, he could maintain the cleanliness of his house, though he might not be considered adept at it. You do not have to spend much effort if you do this studiously. You will expend much time effort because you let it pile up. It was as she said. He abided by her advise, and a simple cleanup was all it took to tidy the house.

There was some dust on the furniture, and it did not take him much time.

He deftly wiped away the dust on the furniture, vacuumed it away, wiped the windows, and looked at the time.

It was past 3pm. The supermarket he frequented often held their discount sales starting at 4pm. It was about time for him to leave.

Now that I think of it, I’ve become quite the housemaker.

He had to visit the supermarket as he had cleared out his fridge before they returned home, and there was no ingredient for dinner. He managed his breakfast and lunch with cup ramen and frozen food, but not for dinner. Amane was to buy the ingredients, and share half the cost. It was normal to think of spending less…but still a little strange a high school boy to think of food expenses.

He chuckled at this change in him. In any case, he had to change his slightly dirty clothes, so he went to his room.


“…Hm?”

Amane was headed to the supermarket with thoughts on his mind, only to spot a familiar looking light colored hair. He instinctively turned around, and naturally, found only a back facing him. The hair was not as long as Mahiru, and he was a different gender to begin with. It was rare to see such natural hair color.

So he pondered about the rare encounter as he entered the supermarket. He was putting the dinner ingredients into the basket, “Eh?” only to be met with a familiar voice behind me.

“It’s rare to see you here.” “Ah, Kuju?”

It was the boy who he was acquainted with during the cavalry battle thanks to Kadowaki, and like Amane, he too had a basket on his elbow. To wit, he had candy and sweets in his basket, stuff more typical of a high school boy’s purchase than Amane.

“You stay around here, Fujimiya?” “Yeah. I don’t remember you staying around here though, Kuju…” “Just staying over at a friend’s place, so I’m out shopping. Wait…dinner?” “Yep, ingredients for dinner.”

It was obvious on first glance that Amane had stuff that would never be mistaken as tidbits, like raw chicken, carrots, milk and tofu.

“Speaking of which, you’re living alone? That’s really amazing.” “Well, I rely on Mahiru for my meals though…” “…I think you mentioned that…that’s an amazing life you’re living.” “Yeah. I’m always grateful for Mahiru all this while.”

Amane’s food intake would probably be in disarray if not for Mahiru. He could at least tidy up the house, but he was bad at cooking. Without her, he would not have this lifestyle to speak of.

I really got to thank her, Amane muttered with a wry smile, and Kuju sighed hard.

“But well, seriously…you’re heads over heels for her, you know?” “Yeah. Same goes for Mahiru.” “You sound very confident.” “I know she really loves me.”

Amane was never confident of Mahiru’s feelings towards him before they started dating, but it was different at this point. He knew she treasured and loved him lots, and understood that her earnest wish was to stay by his side. He realized that he was not thinking too much, but that it was a fact. This was proof enough that Amane gained self-confidence.

This time, it was Kuju who showed a wry smile at Amane’s deft answer.

“Well, it’s great that you have confidence, much better than when you two were playing tango even though you two obviously had feelings.” “How harsh.” “It’s obvious that she liked you. Well, it’s got nothing to me, but I guess it’s best for you two to be happy.”

Kuju shrugged. Amane understood it was praise completely from him, and smiled.

“…Well, Yuuta accepted this, so I guess it’s a happy ending.” “Hm?” “Ah, nothing. I’ll go pay up then.”

Why Kadowaki? Amane wondered, but Kuju hurried off before he could ask. Though curious, Amane turned around, and slipped the dinner ingredients into the basket, as recorded on the phone.

Amane returned to the apartments, and met the man he had just passed by, looking up at it.

He never expected the man to be looking at his own apartment, and stood there, waiting.

The hair color remained familiar. However, Amane saw nothing of him other than his back. He was not too big, and was probably of the same size as Amane, probably a little shorter.

The man continued to look at the apartment. Amane could not see the expression from this angle, but he understood the man was just looking up.

Curious he was, Amane was uncomfortable with the idea of talking to a stranger, and merely passed by. He might be suspected if he went forward and suddenly turned his head around, so he probably would be unable to affirm the man’s appearance. Nevertheless, he remained curious, so he checked the grocery bag, before continuing.

Amane felt apologetic as he passed the man by, bumping the spoils from the supermarket into him, and accidentally dropped it. On a side note, the contents were snacks and emergency food supplies he had put separately, and thus would not inconvenience Mahiru even though they were dropped.

Amane bumped into the man and dropped the items, and the man’s attention was directed towards Amane. He picked up the grocery bag, dusted it off, and looked up at the man.

As I expected, such was the feeling Amane had, since he really did.

The man was very handsome, one who garnered much attention. He lowered his eyebrows apologetically once he saw Amane, and an obvious look of guilt was in his clear brown eyes. However, Amane was the one who felt guilty, as he was the one who bumped into the man.

“Sorry for being careless.” “Ah, no, I should be the one apologizing. I should not be stopping here and blocking you.”

His voice was poised, calm, gentle and deep. Amane heard the earnest apology, lowered his head once again, “No, my bad.” and muttered so.

He was sure of what he wanted to ascertain. There was no concrete proof, but he probably was the person Amane assumed.

Amane then nonchalantly passed the man by as though nothing happened. The man probably did not know who Amane was, and probably had no suspicion.

It happened in a mere ten seconds or so, but Amane was strangely tense, for it involved the girl he loved.

Relieved, he went to the apartment entrance…and it was at this moment that the girl he loved appeared.

“Welcome back, Amane-kun.”

Amane never expected her to welcome him at the entrance, and was flabbergasted. Mahiru stood there, stunned, giving him a skeptical look.

“What is with that expression?” “N-nothing…just that you just showed up,,,: “You did send a message stating that you will be home, no? I want to help since you bought a lot.” “I-I see.”

It seemed Mahiru merely intended to help collect the items. Amane’s heart was heavily burdened when he recognized the man, and his heart raced faster.

He worried what would happen if Mahiru noticed that man, and instinctively turned back, only to find that the man, who was standing 10 meters or so away, had disappeared.

…He’s not here to see Mahiru? He’s just going back once he sees Mahiru.

The latter was definitely impossible given Mahiru’s expression; if he was here to see Mahiru, he would would have approached them once she appeared, and had no reason to leave. So, why did he show up? For what reason did he approach Mahiru’s apartment, and looked up at the level she was living at.

“What is it?” “No, nothing at all.”

Luckily or not, it seemed Mahiru did not notice the man. Amane was a little relieved, handed over the bag of snacks to Mahiru, who wanted to carry them, and took the elevator with her. It was the night when Mahiru welcomed Amane at the apartment entrance, and Amane glanced aside at Mahiru, seated next to him, wondering if he should mention about the man he met.

He was not completely sure, but the man most probably was Mahiru’s father.

Mahiru did not seem very similar to her mother, on first impression, and one might doubt if they were mother and daughter. The man on this day looked very similar to Mahiru, and it was obvious that he was the father.

The handsome, kind face, hair and eye colors resembled Mahiru if she was a male and aged. Amane could not simply dismiss him as someone unrelated given how much they resembled each other.

However, he wondered if he should actually tell Mahiru. He knew Mahiru was on bad terms with her parents, and knew that she would often avoid this topic. If possible, he wanted to act as if nothing happened.

Despite that, Mahiru would surely falter if the man appeared again and met Mahiru. At the same time, he felt she should be mentally prepared.

“…What is it? You have been looking at me all this while.”

Amane was frustrated on what he should do, and Mahiru seemed to have sensed the stare as she looked towards him in confusion.

“Ah, no, erm…” “What is it? Are you hiding something?” “…How do I put it?” “Please say whatever you want. I shall not ask more if you do not wish to say so, but I am all ears if you will talk.”

Once Mahiru indicated that she would respect Amane’s wishes, Amane spent 10 seconds wondering what he should do…and slowly spoke up.

“…Erm, just now…when I went shopping, I met a guy.” “Yes, yes, is that so?”

Mahiru might not have understood what Amane was getting at, and nodded first. Amane stared at her eyes intently. The color of those eyes were exactly the same as the man he met.

“That man was staring out there, staring at the apartments…his eyes really resembled yours.” “…Yes?” “His eyes and hair colors are just like yours, Mahiru. So is his face.”

Is he your father? Amane cautiously hinted, and Mahiru seemed perturbed, rather than shaken.

“W-what…are you implying that someone resembles my father?” “Probably.”

So he said, but he was almost certain the man was Mahiru’s father. The face and demeanor were very similar to Mahiru, so much so that there was no way they did not have any blood relations.

Once she heard Amane’s words, Mahiru blinked away, and narrowed her eyes. She probably was dumbfounded.

“…You must be mistaken, I believe?” “Huh?” “My father has no interest in me at all. He does have a child with his mistress, although they are not married. I would have assumed he never thought of me. He never contacted me for reasons other than business.”

Mahiru tersely noted, her eyes turning from dumbfounded to aloof.

“He has no reason to meet me, and if he did, he should have contacted me. That had never happened before though.”

She said adamantly, Amane stared at her face, and held her hand.

“And what does he have to say at this point? He abandoned his daughter for more than ten years, got along well with another woman, and what purpose has he has to look for me?” “Mahiru.” “Even if they cared about me…I cannot think of them as my parents. Those people are just blood related, and not the parents who raised me. The only parent who raised me was Koyuki-san.”

She continued with a monotonous voice, filled with countless thorns in them. Amane had enough, and embraced her tightly.

The thorns borne out of the voice were hurting Mahiru herself. She did not seem to be acting tough, but it felt like she was choking herself. The proof was that even though her face seemed devoid of expression, she clearly was hurting. A blank look she had, it looked hurtful.

Mahiru slowly lifted her head towards Amane while in his clutches.

“…What?” “…More intimacy.” “For who?” “Me.” “…I see.”

Mahiru whispered, and sighed as she leaned on him.

“…I do not mind at all, actually. That man has nothing to do with me.” “I see.” “…And I have a new home.” “Oh, yeah.” “…So, I am fine.” “Okay.”

Amane was glad that Mahiru could think of his old place as her home, and once again, he realized her feelings for her own family as he gently patted her head. So, what shall I do if I meet that man?”

Mahiru continued to lean on Amane’s chest, and Amane asked while he gently patted her head. She then slowly lifted her head, and stared back at him with a peaceful look. Her eyes showed no pain or hesitation, and he relaxed, looking back at her. Mahiru seemed a little gaudy to be stared at, and lowered her eyebrows.

“…I think you may do whatever you want, Amane-kun.” “You don’t want to ask me what I want to do?”

He thought she would not let him interfere, but she slowly shook her head.

“No…it would be a different matter if we met him together, or if I met him alone. Since you met that man alone, Amane-kun, I shall not say comment on what you intend to do. Of course, I wish you will inform me first.” “…I see. So you mean you’re not willing to get involved?” “Yes…if he has something to say to me, he should go up to me and say something, and send me a letter. It is strange of him to hide and observe. I shall not do anything if he is not looking for me, and I shall ignore him.”

Mahiru was really skeptical of the man resembling her father, but it seemed she would not take the initiative to look for him. Amane probably would do the same if he was in Mahiru’s shoes, but she chose to ignore him even though she had a chance to be sure, and once again, he understood how grave the dispute between Mahiru and her parents.

Once again, she buried her head into Amane’s chest, fawning about. “I see.” Amane merely answered, cupped her knees and back, and put her on his lap.

He gently chuckled when she showed a shocked look, and kissed her on the forehead to console her. She quickly turned beetroot, and buried her face into his chest, hiding it.

She seemed a little forceful compared to before, probably because she wanted to hide her embarrassment, and it felt like a headbutt into his chest. She looked so adorable that Amane had to chuckle.

“…Well, I’m not you, and I can’t say much to your family…I think it’s best for me to follow your wishes though, so I’ll support your decision.”

Amane was still an outsider. Of course, this was merely ‘something happening now’. He would never probe further into her family situation, and would only supporting her silently by the side as long as she wished for him not to go further.

Despite that, Amane decided to remain by her side. No matter her family situation, he wanted her. If Mahiru said she wanted to flee her family, Amane was adamant about fulfilling it.

“Yes.” so she nodded and seemingly muttered once she heard his words. He put his hand on her head.

“Relax, I’ll steal you away if anything happens.”

Amane muttered with a voice Mahiru could barely hear, and chuckled jokingly. Mahiru then abruptly lifted her face towards him, her face redder than before, and he played dumb as he ruffled her hair. Five days passed ever since Amane met the man who appeared to be Mahiru’s father. Amane did pay attention whenever he went out, just in case he did meet the man, but his worry did not come to pass.

He probably came to meet Mahiru, or at least, to check on her, and hesitated at the last moment. Otherwise, he would have approached her. Amane asked Mahiru, and she never was contacted by him, nor did she meet him. Perhaps he did not intend to meet Mahiru at this time.

“…I don’t get it.”

Amane understood that the man wanted to visit, but not the motive. The strange mystery continued to leave goosebumps in his heart. Despite that, Amane could not press the matter too much. He could not do anything until the man actually made contact.

“What’s wrong with you?” “Just something on my mind.”

Itsuki was at Amane’s house, with his summer homework, and looked perturbed as Amane was merely grumbling away, looking at his assignments.

“It’s rare to see you voice your troubles…alright, tell your big bro here.” “Aren’t you born later than me?” “Don’t sweat the details. Come on.”

Itsuki probably was sick of doing his assignments. He tossed the mechanical pencil onto the table, slapped his own chest, basically telling Amane to leave it to him.

…What do I do now?

Of course, he could not tell Itsuki of Mahiru’s family situation, Even though the latter was a good friend, he could not reveal things Mahiru had decided to keep secret. Amane might be able to talk it out if it was his own secret, but he could not be forthfront and inform Itsuki of Mahiru’s secret.

Despite that, he was quietly frustrated that he could not come up with an answer.

After being silent for a while, he chose his words carefully, and said.

“If there’s one guy who always never contacted you, and suddenly showed up, what would you think of about that?” “Is this about yourself?” “No comment.” “Oh? Sure.”

Itsuki showed a gaudy look at Amane’s comment, and seemed to have understood something. However, he did not pursue the matter further, and pondered.

“Got to look at the situation…he never contacted beforehand, right?” “Nope.” “Hm…is he a stalker?” “…Not exactly.”

The man appeared at the apartment discreetly, and vanished without a trace the moment Mahiru appeared; he was not exactly a stalker, but there was something suspicious about him.

“Barely, huh? I’m a little curious about that…hm, he’s probably concerned. I don’t know what relationship they have, but the possibility is that there might be something he had to verbally convey, or something caused him to change his mind, that he had to get involved.” “…Change his mind.” “I guess that’s the only possibility for those who never made contact, only to suddenly show up.”

I don’t know how exactly it goes though,Itsuki shrugged. “I guess it.” Amane noted wryly.

Considering what Itsuki had said, it was not strange for the man to appear, though the reasons remained unknown. Amane did not know of Mahiru’s father, how his personality was like, how he treated others, and he had no way to deal with this. If there was, perhaps something happened with his mistress, or himself. He could not imagine any other reason why he wanted to meet Mahiru again.

“I don’t know much, and I can’t say much, but if it’s me, I’ll definitely be curious enough to try and contact him. I don’t like to feel all gaudy and leave it be.” “It’s you though…” “Since you’re more passive, why don’t you wait for him to show up? I think he’ll show up again sooner or later. If he’s going to give up on making a direct appearance, he would have sent a message, made a call.”

Itsuki said that they could only wait since they did not understand the situation, and Amane too made the same conclusion. A major reason was that the man was looking for Mahiru, and Amane was helpless.

“I guess that’s that.” Amane sighed, and Itsuki’s lips happily curled into a smile.

“…Yo, you’re working hard for the one you love, young man.” “Wha?” “You’re easy to read. You would have said it’s about yourself if it’s really about you. Who else but Shiina-san’s matters would leave you so frustrated?” “…Shut up.” “I don’t have the right to interfere with others, so this is all I’ll go. Work hard for your cute girlfriend then, Amane.”

Itsuki jabbed his elbow at Amane, who looked displeased, and muttered back, “I get that.” “Speaking of which, there’s a summer festival today. Shall we go for it?”

One week till the end of summer vacation, and Chitose suddenly showed up, asking.

“…Say, you should have asked that a day ago at least.”

Her words were too sudden, what would she have done if Amane had plans? Furthermore, they would need to prepare to go out for a festival. She should have informed them beforehand.

Luckily, Amane and Mahiru had no plans, and had not decided on what to eat for dinner, so they could easily amend plans.

“Sorry sorry. I heard from Ikkun that you two are rather busy, so I didn’t want to bother you two, until the day itself.” “Well, I’m conflicted by you saying this now, but you should have said this earlier, you know? And it’s a little too sudden today.” “I apologized already. I did inform Mahiru beforehand, you know?” “Though that was 10 minutes before you appeared…”

Mahiru wryly quipped as she served iced barley tea to Chitose.

“Chitose-san is coming.” Mahiru suddenly told Amane, which obviously troubled the latter. There were moments when Itsuki would suddenly visit, but Amane never expected Chitose to do the same. Chitose probably came over with the confidence that Amane was at home, but he hoped she would have said so a little earlier.

Amane sighed as he saw Chitose happily drink the chilled barley tea, and glanced aside at Mahiru.

It seemed Mahiru was not opposed to visiting the festival. Amane wanted to bring Mahiru out to distract her, having considered that she was a little distraught about her father. He might appear again, but Amane hoped she would forget about it for the time being.

“Hm, we can go…what do you think, Mahiru? Yukata for you?” “Eh? No, I do not have any with me.” “No, erm…I do. I think we have one that fits you.” “Why?” “Mom.”

Amane reminded Mahiru of Shihoko’s existence, “Ahh…” who seemed to have understood immediately. To Mahiru, Shihoko was probably one who would want to put any cute clothing on Mahiru, and she would be right to assume so. Amane really could not laugh at this.

When they returned from Amane’s hometown days ago, there were obviously a few pieces of clothing mixed with the delivered Amane should not be wearing.

“Do get Mahiru-chan to wear them when you have the chance. I’ll leave the photos to you.”

This little slip of paper was stuffed together with the yukata and stuff, and Amane recalled himself being stunned speechless back then.

“Eh, you’re wearing a yukata, Mahirun? I wanna see~!?” “Are you not wearing one?” “Don’t wanna. It’s cute, but it’s not easy to move in it, and I might not be full with the sash tied around me.” “That’s just you being a glutton.” “Hey you’re rude.”

Chitose really did not like clothing that bogged her down, and she was the gluttonous type. Thus, she did not wish to wear clothes that required much grace, like a yukata.

“Anyway, where’s Itsuki?” “Hm? Ikkun’s coming over. He’s planning to meet us there.” “You’re making it sound like we’re definitely going…” “Fufufu, I think Mahirun won’t refuse me.” “Man, think about how it’ll inconvenience us…though we really got nothing.” “Sorry sorry.”

Amane narrowed his eyes to a clearly unapologetic Chitose, but that was to be expected. After all, he did notify Itsuki the past few days that they had nothing to do, and this was probably the reason why they were invited. Amane hoped that Chitose would have invited them before dropping by, but it was important to change their mood, and he was grateful for her invitation.

“So, what about you, Mahirun? Are you wearing a yukata?” “…Will I not stand out too much if I am the only one wearing it?” “If you don’t like being alone in wearing that, I can wear it…” “Eh, you have one, Amane-kun?” “Mom’s smart enough to put mine together with yours.”

Shihoko probably planned for Amane to wear them to the festival. He had completely forgotten to check if there was any summer festival because of Mahiru’s father, but in hindsight, Chitose’s invitation might be really appropriate.

Mahiru clearly faltered once she heard that Amane would be wearing a yukata, and Amane muttered quietly to himself that there was nothing to be happy about a man wearing a yukata.

He was not being humble; a female would look glamorous wearing a yukata, but not a male. Perhaps there would be a vibe suitable for the occasion, but Amane did not think it would be to a point where he could marvel at it.

Mahiru however was glancing at him, seemingly implying that she wanted a look. Well, he was fine with wearing one if his adorable girlfriend wanted one. A yukata on him might look fancy if he was to walk next to Mahiru with one.

“I’ll wear it if you want to see.” “I-I want to see.” “That’s a quick response. Sure, but you don’t have to be too hopeful about it. My yukata’s really normal.”

His yukata was a deep blue, with no pattern, a red bean colored sash, a simple color scheme, nothing too fancy.

Despite that, Mahiru looked really eager. “I’ll try my best to look good in it.” Amane wryly noted as he patted Mahiru’s head. Amane and Mahiru began preparations an hour and a half before the festival. Mahiru and Chitose took the yukatas and went home, and Amane started putting on a yukata by himself.

One needed to know how to wear a yukata, but Amane did not need to worry about Mahiru. She should be able to wear a yukata easily, given how she wore a kimono before.

The problem was Amane. Shihoko did teach him the know-hows, but Amane had no experience of it, so he worried if he could do so decently.

He wore it, checked himself in the mirror, and at the very least, it looked decent, not out of shape.

The deep blue yukata had no patterns, and the obi was the color of red bean. It was plain. Amane did not like anything fancy, and it was more catered to his preferences.

He looked decent in the mirror, especially when coupled with that relatively decent height of his. For good or bad, Amane had a calm looking face, and the poised demeanor he had while wearing it might seemed suited for him.

It was for others to decide whether he might look inferior standing next to Mahiru. He was curious as to how others would view and appraise him, but what really mattered at the very end was what he thought, and what Mahiru thought.

Once he was done wearing it, Amane lazed around on the sofa.

He knew girls needed much time dressing up, and he did allocate ample time, so he was fine with that. Surely she would require more time to wear a yukata. She would also have to tie her hair, which would take 30% of her time. And after that, she would have to put on make up. Amane truly felt that girls were amazing, and respected them.

Well, Mahiru’s cute even if she doesn’t do anything, but I guess girls look more dazzling with make-up. It’s amazing.

Amane felt much affection, elation, and an unspeakable sense of happiness as he leisurely waited for her. She probably was done, for there was the sound of the door being unlocked.

Amane really looked forward to seeing his girlfriend’s attire, but did not turn around to wait for her. “Amane-kun.” a little murmur rang, and Amane was tapped on the shoulder. It was then that he finally turned around…and broke into a smile.

“It’s cute. It really suits you.” “…Y-you are able to determine so quicky?” “Of course, it’s obvious.”

Mahiru was a little suspicious, wondering if Amane had prepared his words beforehand, but that was truly all Amane could feel.

Once again, Amane was impressed by the keen foresight Shihoko showed.

Mahiru’s yukata was a white based color, probably because she was going to be with Amane, and there were Hydrangea patterns all over it, giving a cheery impression amidst the calm. The Hydrangea were dark blue and mauve, of various shades that looked matured and refreshing. The floral season had passed, but the combination looked harmonious.

The obi was a clear purple, emphasizing the simplistic design of the yukata. There was a glass bead at its end, giving a refreshing vibe.

“Well, you’r usually cute, but this makes you look more innocent, more matured, poised and alluring. Well, I can say you’re cute, but you’re prettier. Yep, it suits you.” “I-is that so?”

Mahiru appeared a little gaudy once Amane seriously stated his thoughts, looking uneasy as she fiddled the bangs. Amane had to chuckle at that sight.

Her hair was tied together with a pin, and whenever she moved, the silver chain on it would sway. This hairpin was decorated with dark blue natural stones, and had a design similar to the obi and the glass bead. It had a striking similarity to Amane’s yukata.

“Mahirun Mahirun, he’s always like this.” “I know that. For a while.” “…Are you criticizing me?” “Both praising and criticizing you, sorta~?” “What’s that about?”

Amane narrowed his eyes in confusion, but Chitose merely giggled away, and Mahiru fidgeted, looking bashful. He really could not ask what that was about. However, it did not appear to be anything bad, since Mahiru did not look displeased.

“…Th-that suits you too, Amane-kun.” “Really? Thanks. Glad to hear that.”

Amane felt that the clothes did suit him, but he managed to get Mahiru’s guarantee. He had a feeling it was his own girlfriend being biased towards him, but he was really glad to be praised.

He assumed he was being praised, but for some reason, Mahiru appeared to be a little miffed.

“…Did I do something?” “I guess it’s that ‘it’s unfair that I’m the only one embarrassed’~” “Ch-Chitose-san.”

Mahiru was flustered once she heard the explanation, and her expression clearly showed that Chitose was right on the mark. It seemed Mahiru hoped that Amane too would be embarrassed, but he would not be embarrassed from this little thing. He was a little happy, and bashful, but not outright embarrassed like Mahiru.

Mahiru clearly faltered, “You’re so adorable~” and Chitose gleefully noted as she clung onto Mahiru, rubbing all over the latter. Amane was conflicted as to whether he should be impressed that Chitose was deft enough to not ruffled Mahiru’s hair, clothes and makeup, or selfishly insist that only he could dote on Mahiru.

Mahiru’s face got increasingly embarrassed, and Amane felt that she was really adorable. He let Chitose off as he felt it was fine for the two girls to be on such good terms, and watched them have fun with a warm gaze.